Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 61, 62, 63, 64, 65, 66, 67, 68, 69, 70]]

Chapter 61

“Your tennis club has never been able to surpass our dance club in the major rankings!”

“Just because you won a few awards means nothing.”

“You can’t beat us, so you accuse us of cheating with the votes? Don’t be ridiculous!”

The argument on the bus escalated, with everyone exchanging words.

“What’s so great about the dance club? We can win without your cheerleaders!”

“Don’t think you’re all that just because you can dance. Do you consider yourself a big shot?”

“If that’s the case, why don’t you find other cheerleaders to support you?!”

“I think it’s all because of Violeta! Tell her to get out of the bus!”

The argument continued to escalate.

“That’s enough!!”

Nolan, sitting in the front row, couldn’t take it anymore.

He took off his earphones, stood up from his seat, and gave Zelena, the troublemaker, a cold and stern look.

Zelena opened her mouth, feeling embarrassed and regretful.

Originally, she just wanted to take advantage of the situation and make Violeta lose some favor in front of everyone, but she never expected that it would indirectly stir up the conflict between the two clubs.

Zelena had no idea that there was a feud between the dance club and the tennis club!

If she had known, she would never have done this.

Then, Nolan walked to the front of the bus and asked the driver to stop at the next intersection.

Everyone was puzzled.

Zelena walked up behind Nolan and tugged at his clothes, “Nolan…”

Nolan ignored her.

Turning to look at the person leading the dance club, he said coldly, “Get off the bus.”

The members of the dance club were all stunned.

They were almost at the location of the league, and Nolan was asking them to get off the bus at this time.

“Nolan, what do you mean by this!?”

Nolan slowly shifted his gaze to her face and said, “Since you have already made it clear that you don’t want to be cheerleaders and support us, then get off the bus now.”

Silence fell.

Everyone’s pupils shook!

In fact, the tennis club and the dance club had quarreled with each other more than once.

They had encountered each other during some major school events before, and it was inevitable that they would argue a few times.

But after the argument, they would each find a way to step down and continue doing what they’re doing.

As the president of the student council, Nolan usually wouldn’t intervene due to his position.

But unexpectedly, this time he took a stand directly and asked them to get off the bus!?

Does this mean they don’t want cheerleaders anymore?

The captain of the dance club clenched her teeth and looked at Nolan in disbelief, saying loudly, “Nolan, are you out of your mind!”

“Isn’t it the troublemaker in the back row who should get off the bus? What do you mean by asking us to get off!?”

Nolan furrowed his brow lightly and said, “Violeta is a member of the tennis club. Who are you to ask her to get off in front of me? You really think too highly of yourselves. Whether we have cheerleaders or not, we can still play and win the game! Get off!”

With Nolan’s words, the members of the tennis club behind also echoed.

“Yeah, why does your club have the audacity to meddle in our bus? Violeta is still a member of our club. We wouldn’t stop praising her. Who do you think you are?!”

All the members of the dance club were kicked off the bus, embarrassed.

Zelena didn’t want to get off the bus. Although she was a member of the dance club, she was also a substitute for the tennis club’s logistics.

“I’m supposed to give you uniforms, Nolan. I’m not getting off the bus.”

Nolan glanced at her and realized that there might only be two people in charge of logistics today, and they might be too busy during the competition. So he allowed her to stay.

Zelena, who had chosen to stay behind, decided not to cause any more trouble. She sat in her seat and glanced towards the back row, coincidentally locking eyes with Violeta their gazes met in the air and Zelena felt a surge of anger building up inside her. She clenched the needle case in her bag, a dark glint flashing in her eyes. She couldn’t wait to see Violeta’s arrogance crumble during the competition.

Violeta smirked slightly and slowly closed her eyes. “You seem quite angry, Zelena. I warned you that I would make your life difficult in this school, and there are even bigger surprises in store for you. Just wait and see.”

Since there were no remaining cheerleaders, the cheerleading squads from various colleges quickly enlivened the atmosphere of the venue before the league began. Everyone eagerly anticipated the cheerleaders. from Toland University, but unfortunately, they never showed up even when the referee announced the start of the game.

There were two staff members responsible for logistics, one for the boys and one for the girls. In the changing room, Zelena took out something she had prepared in advance for them–a complete set of uniforms, including the shoes they would wear. After giving the clothes to Violetal and Kaylee, Zelena left the changing room.

Violeta knew that Zelena wouldn’t be so kind as to prepare clothes for them, so she simply set them aside without any intention of wearing them. Kaylee noticed Violeta’s actions and asked in confusion, “Vio, aren’t you going to wear them? It’s the uniform.”

Violeta walked over and took out two identical sets of clothes, including shoes, from her bag. She turned to Kaylee and winked. “I prepared them. myself, and I also prepared a set for you. Wear the ones I prepared.”

Kaylee’s eyes lit up when she saw the clothes in Violeta’s hands. “Wow!! You actually prepared one for me too! Vio, I love you!”

The two changed into the uniforms brought by Violeta in the changing room and put the ones prepared by Zelena in the locker. The uniforms. prepared by Violeta were exactly the same as Zelena’s, with no discernible difference. After changing, the two walked out of the changing room, where Zelena was waiting for them. Upon seeing them come out, Zelena subtly smirked and her gaze fell on their shoes.

They arrived at the court, and the match started promptly. All the club members gathered together. Violeta and Kaylee were waiting for their turn in the women’s doubles, so they sat on the side after warming up. Toland University had a prestigious reputation in Quinston, and tennis was an event they consistently excelled in.

After a while, a small group of people approached from the side. The leader was a man wearing a black headband, followed by several club members holding tennis rackets, as well as a few short-haired girls. holding rackets. “Hey, Nolan, you’re leading the team this year. It’s been a while!”

Upon hearing the voice, the members who were warming up turned their heads towards them. Violeta and Kaylee also looked in their direction. Violeta was unfamiliar with them, but Kaylee’s gaze with them, but Kaylee’s gaze froze upon seeing them.

“Kay, do you know them?”

“Vio, they’re from the sports institute! They’re incredibly strong! I’ve seen them before when I was competing. The man with the headband is Archer, the leader!”

What!

Archer?

Violeta suddenly froze and stood up from her seat. Upon seeing that iconic black headband, she realized that it was indeed Archer. She didn’t expect to encounter him so soon! Violeta’s eyelashes drooped slightly. In her previous life, she had worked with Archer as a stunt double on set.

Chapter 62

In her previous life, Violeta barely scraped by as a stunt double on set.

One scorching day during her lunch break, she bought a popsicle and sat under a tree to enjoy it.

As she savored the treat, she suddenly heard a loud noise from behind the wall. Intrigued, she looked over and saw a man collapsing from heatstroke.

Violeta immediately carried him to a shaded area, cooled him down, and gave him water. Then she hurried to the crew to seek help.

To her surprise, when she returned with the medical staff from the crew, he had already vanished.

They crossed paths again at Zelena’s press conference for her new drama.

Archer, the main investor in the drama, personally appeared to support and promote Zelena. He also presented her with lavish gifts, causing envy among others.

At that time, the entire internet was speculating that Archer had a secret. crush on Zelena and willingly served as her backup!

Zelena clarified that they were just good friends who had known each other since their student days and had an instant connection.

Violeta never saw Archer again after that and naturally had no further interaction with him.

However, she often learned from the internet that Zelena could always secure investments from the Barnett Group for almost every drama she participated in. Netizens jokingly referred to her as the

Barnett Group’s favorite.

Although she didn’t know the specifics, she remembered Archer’s face.

She didn’t expect to encounter him so soon in this life. It seemed that Zelena must have met Archer at this league event!

“Vio! Vio, what are you thinking about? Did you hear what I just said?”

Kaylee snapped Violeta out of her daydream.

Violeta blinked her eyelashes as she unscrewed the cap of her mineral water bottle and took a sip.

“Kay, what did you just say?”

Kaylee looked at her helplessly. “How can you still be distracted at this. crucial moment? Look at the few girls behind Archer, they are our biggest rivals in this competition! They are famous twin athletes from the sports institute, and they are very strong!”

Violeta glanced indifferently at the two short–haired, tall girls standing behind Archer.

“Oh.”

Kaylee was shocked!

“That’s it? But they are really strong!!!”

Violeta patted Kaylee’s shoulder and reassured her, “Don’t worry, we will definitely win! I promise!”

Kaylee was taken aback.

As she looked at Violeta’s smiling face, she also felt a surge of fighting spirit in her heart!

Archer led the team/to face Nolan… with hostility.

“Oh, you have a strong fighting spirit.” Archer patted Nolan’s shoulder and chuckled. “Don’t disappoint me.”

Nolan remained expressionless.

“Don’t be too proud, Archer. Last year, you were defeated.”

Archer shifted his gaze from Nolan’s face to the person behind him and smirked with a hint of arrogance.

“We were defeated? Haha, we simply bent the rules. You may have won the game, but you were humiliated. How about it? Last year, you should have spent a month in the hospital, right? Hahahahaha …

These individuals from the sports institute weren’t just playing a fair game; they were playing dirty.

Every time they attacked, they disregarded the rules and targeted their opponents. So after a game, the injuries weren’t immediately apparent, but when they returned home at night, their faces were bruised and swollen.

However, they still wanted to proudly accept the trophy in front of the cameras, so they couldn’t show any weakness. They could only endure the pain and complain about it on their way back.

Kaylee said, “They are so thuggish. Their style of play is similar to when you played against Zelena!”

Ah, isn’t she also implying that I play aggressively?

Violeta blinked, “Huh? Are you saying I’m aggressive?”

Kaylee nervously smiled.

“Vio, let’s just forget what I said.”

Violeta narrowed her eyes and smiled mischievously, like a playful cat.

“They’re not the only ones who can play dirty.”

The qualifications of this group of players from the sports institute should have been revoked, but Archer’s family had a lot of influence. As long as Archer remained at the school, they were able to continue participating in the competition.

If these individuals from the sports institute are aggressive, then Archer is the leader of the aggressors.

Upon hearing Archer’s words, everyone became furious!

They tightly gripped their rackets, suppressing their anger.

At that moment, Archer caught a glimpse of the two individuals sitting on the bench next to him. His gaze lightly swept over and he noticed Violeta.

Violeta met his gaze fearlessly.

On the other hand, Kaylee was sweating in her palms. “Oh no, why is he looking at us like that? Is he annoyed that we’re going to fight?”

Not only was Violeta unafraid of Archer’s gaze, but she also waved the tennis racket in her hand at him…

Why are you staring? In a previous life, I even saved your life!

Archer slowly averted his gaze and left with his group.

“What’s wrong, Archer?”

“It’s nothing, that woman sitting in the corner is peculiar.”

Archer had never seen Violeta before and didn’t know her.

But why did he feel like Violeta was looking at him with a familiar gaze?

The match started promptly.

The second match was the women’s doubles.

Violeta and Kaylee stood up to warm up.

Zelena, who was on the side distributing water and towels, noticed that Violeta and Kaylee were getting ready to move around. She looked at their shoes and secretly thought to herself, Go ahead, move around, you’ll know what excruciating pain feels like when you step on the court later!

Zelena felt a secret delight!

Because she had placed thumbtacks in Violeta’s heels beforehand. The tacks were not long enough to pierce the insoles during normal walks. but when jumping on the court, the pressure on the landing would be different from normal walking.

As soon as she jumped, she would step hard on the thumbtacks!

By then…

Just the thought of Violeta’s face turning pale from the pain made Zelena very happy!

She couldn’t help but start humming a song while handing out water.

Warm–up was complete.

Waiting for the announcement, Violeta and Kaylee took their rackets and stepped onto the court.

Violeta’s pink violet/colored racket was truly eye-catching, attracting all the attention as soon as she stepped onto the court.

“If I’m not mistaken, that seems to be AH’s limited edition!”

“Archer, don’t you also have a pair? It seems that these women from Toland University have quite a background and they look good too.”

Archer, sitting with his legs crossed, narrowed his eyes and continued to watch Violeta on the big screen.

Beside him, Hazel, one of the twins, sneered. “Hmph, what’s the use of being good–looking? It’s only useful if you have the skills! I hope she can win the match this afternoon. Watch me and sis crush them!”

“Ah? Hahaha, Hazel, you always have such possessive desires for Archer, hahaha…”

Everyone in the sports school knew that Hazel, one of the twins, had always had a crush on Archer.

Although Archer had a carefree demeanor, he never got involved with women.

No matter how many times Hazel confessed, he rejected her every time.

He had never been violent towards women, and naturally, he had never taken anyone seriously.

Chapter 63

Upon hearing Hazel’s words, Archer remained unfazed. He crossed his arms and calmly observed the white figure on the court. Violeta and Kaylee exchanged a high–five.

“Kay, keep it up.”

“Yeah!”

They trained every day for the sake of the league. Violeta gradually regained the feeling of her previous life, and Kaylee’s tennis skills improved during training. Their coordination was flawless.

According to the league rules, the match consisted of five sets with three wins, and winning six games counted as one set. The tennis ball flew through the air at high speed, and every swing of the pink violet–colored racket carried a powerful momentum.

Before long, Violeta and Kaylee had already won five consecutive games. Their strength was truly remarkable, leaving the other league teams in awe.

“The women’s doubles from Toland University are exceptionally fierce today.”

“They are freshmen, right? I heard they are the strongest newcomers of this year…

On the other side, Archer and the others watched this almost one-sidedly. match. Hazel, who had always remained composed, looked at Violeta and Kaylee’s performance and sneered. “They do have some skills.”

The match will soon be over. Violeta and Kaylee, who were about to secure. the victory showed no signs of fatigue. Seeing this, Zelena, who was boiling with anger, couldn’t help but exclaim, “What’s going on? Doesn’t that woman feel any pain in her feet?”

Her voice caught the attention of another member of the tennis club. He turned his head and looked at Zelena, asking, “Zelena, what did you just say?”

Zelena closed her mouth shut. She didn’t expect her words to be

overheard! Zelena immediately changed her expression and smiled at him, saying, “Nolan, I didn’t say anything. I said they played really well! They’re definitely going to win this match!”

“Haha, indeed, Violeta and Kaylee were both amazing in this match!”

Tch.

Zelena lowered her face and rolled her eyes disdainfully.

Win the game? Heh…

Half an hour later, the women’s doubles match concluded. Violeta and Kaylee won the match without any suspense and advanced to the afternoon finals. After the referee announced their victory, Kaylee happily embraced Violeta, who simply smiled faintly.

Members of the tennis club rushed over.

“Violeta, Kay! Well done!”

“I knew you wouldn’t disappoint us!”

“That last shot was so impressive!”

Kaylee blushed and laughed, “Hahaha, you guys are too kind. Vio is the star player! I’m just there to support!”

Violeta put away her racket and walked to the water station to get some water. The senior logistics member happily handed her the water. Instead of leaving, Violeta stood in front of Zelena.

“Zelena, you seem disappointed.”

Zelena clenched her hand under the table, forced a smile, and said to Violeta, “Disappointed? Sis, your victory brings honor to the school. I’m just happy for you.”

“Okay.” Violeta twisted open the bottle cap and took a sip, her eyes glancing at Zelena with a hint of mockery at the corner of her mouth. “Zelena, your methods are too basic.”

Zelena’s mouth trembled as she looked at Violeta in disbelief.

What does she mean…

Could it be, could it be that she knows there’s something wrong with those shoes that I gave her?

No, it’s impossible!

This woman is not a prophet, how could she possibly know that there’s something wrong with those shoes?

“I don’t understand what you’re saying.”

Violeta knew that she liked to pretend, so she shrugged nonchalantly. She then said to Zelena with a calm tone and a proud gaze.

“You should try something new, I’m looking forward to it.”

With these words, Violeta picked up the tennis racket on the table, turned around, and left, leaving behind the silhouette of a champion.

Zelena gazed at her back, her fingernails digging into the palm of her hand.

What a joke, this woman dares to look down on her!

She was on the verge of exploding with anger!

Zelena raised her hand and forcefully slammed the basket of water in front of her, creating a loud bang.

The senior who was carrying water next to her was stunned when he witnessed Zelena losing control.

“Hey! Zelena! What’s wrong with you?”

Without uttering a word, Zelena turned around and walked away.

The senior observed Zelena’s departing figure, furrowing his brows and wondering, “Didn’t I hear that she has epilepsy before? Could this be an epilepsy attack? But does an epilepsy attack look like this? It seems more like a fit of madness. It’s really strange.”

Violeta returned to her seat and sat down to rest.

She received numerous messages in the WhatsApp group and replied after successfully advancing to the finals.

Suddenly, a shadow cast over her head and Violeta slowly raised her eyes to see two women standing in front of her.

She recognized these individuals.

They were the Nelson sisters, twins from the Physical Education Institute!

Hazel had witnessed Violeta and Kaylee’s match earlier and had come specifically to challenge her.

Hazel stood there, looking down at Violeta, and said fiercely, “Hey, your name is Violeta, right?”

“Don’t think you’re so great just because you won a match. I’ll make you cry this afternoon!”

Violeta’s finger traced the racket, her expression menacing for a second, and her gaze suddenly caught something. She smiled.

She pointed at the trendy necklace Hazel was wearing around her neck. Her eyes gleamed as she said, “Is that the marathon commemorative? edition released by Leafitness last week that you’re wearing? I didn’t expect it. you to receive the reward so quickly! Impressive!”

Leafitness was a fitness app that rewarded users with various limited edition items as long as they burned calories through exercise.

These rewards didn’t require money, but they held great significance!

Violeta was also participating in the marathon race released last week, hoping to obtain the commemorative necklace. She was genuinely excited about it!

“Huh?”

Hazel’s arrogant demeanor instantly vanished.

She had initially come to challenge Violeta, but she didn’t anticipate Violeta focusing on her necklace!

And, coincidentally, Hazel’s biggest weakness was being praised by others!

Sure enough, after hearing Violeta’s words, Hazel seemed to have broken free from her own constraints and became completely different from before.

Her cheeks flushed with a hint of shyness as she covered her face and said, “I’m not that impressive, don’t say that, hahaha…”

Violeta’s eyes sparkled, “Impressive!”

Hazel’s face turned even redder, “Ahaha, no, I’m really embarrassed…”

In this peculiar scene, Nydia frowned beside them. What’s wrong with these two idiots?

She raised her fist and hammered it on Hazel’s head, shouting, “Get serious! You came here to challenge her!”

There it was!

The punishment from her older sister!

Hazel crouched down, holding her head, tears streaming down her face!

Then she realized she had been tricked. She squinted her eyes at Violeta. What a cunning woman!

Trying to lower my guard by praising me!

“Just you wait! I will definitely defeat you, Violeta!”

Violeta blinked at her and smiled in response, “I got it.”

Hazel raised her voice again, “I will defeat you!”

Violeta grunted.

What’s wrong with this woman?

I came here to challenge her, but there was no reaction at all!

At that moment, Nolan and the others approached. “Hey! you two, what, are you guys doing?”

Nydia and Hazel glanced at them, then turned back to look at Violeta.

Hazel said very seriously, “Violeta, this isn’t over. See you this afternoon!”

Chapter 64

The members of the tennis club believed Violeta had been bullied and rushed over anxiously.

Nolan had a hint of subtle concern in his expression as he asked, “Are you okay?”

Kaylee said, “Why did they show up here? I heard those from the sports. school can be ruthless. Were they trying to attack you while we were away?”

Seeing their anxiety, Violeta calmly smiled and said, “I’m fine. You guys are. too worried.”

“They weren’t as terrifying as you guys described. The Nelsons have good personalities.”

It turned out to be a false alarm. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

It was quite surprising for Violeta to praise the personalities of the Nelsons.

The sisters have quite a reputation in the sports school!

Inside the changing room.

Zelena returned to the changing room in a rage. She found the clothes and shoes she had prepared for Violeta and Kaylee in the wardrobe.

And they hadn’t been worn.

Zelena was shocked that this girl was so cautious against her.

Ever since Zelena returned to the Blakes, she had tried many ways to cause trouble for Violeta. She thought Violeta would fall for it, but she cunningly evaded her scheme time and time again.

It seemed like Violeta knew every step of her plan.

Something doesn’t feel right.

Zelena couldn’t figure out what had gone wrong with her plan.

Or perhaps she was truly inferior to Violeta?

Zelena clenched her teeth and angrily tossed her clothes on the ground.

“No! Violeta just got lucky! She stole my life! I must take it back!”

In Zelena’s previous life, she watched Violeta thrive on her own biological parents took pride in this adopted daughter and neglected their own.

Although she no longer suffered hardships, what she truly desired was a life as glamorous as Violeta’s!

Why was Violeta able to succeed when she could only be a supporting character?

Jealousy! She was filled with overwhelming jealousy.

Zelena died with resentment in her previous life, but she didn’t expect fate to give her a second chance.

In this life, she will definitely seize everything from Violeta before her success.

No, it doesn’t count as seizing, but she reclaimed what was rightfully hers.

With this mindset, Zelena was determined to fight Violeta to the death.

Little did Zelena know that her reincarnation had caused Violeta to suffer greatly in her previous life.

In this space and time, their reincarnations encountered each other again.

Zelena walked out of the changing room and unexpectedly overheard the conversation of cheerleaders from the adjacent room in the hallway.

“Did any of you notice? Archer was constantly watching that girl named Violeta during the match.”

“Of course we noticed. The women’s doubles match at Toland University was really impressive. It felt like they were on par with the Nelson sisters!”

“What are you talking about? The Nelsons are the best. Just wait and see, they will definitely crush Violeta this afternoon!”

“Hahaha, that’s true. After all, Hazel likes Archer, and Archer has been looking at that girl for such a long time. I bet Hazel couldn’t stand it.”

“Should we teach that girl a lesson on behalf of Hazel? What do you guys think?”

The conversation went on.

Zelena stood at the door. She peered through the crack in the door and observed the cheerleading team inside.

She had overheard their conversation.

Zelena gradually broke into a smile. Violeta! Oh, Violeta! It seems like I’m not the only one who despises you!

This is amazing! Since these girls can’t stand you, why don’t I give them a little help?

A wicked plan took shape in her mind.

Zelena decisively ripped her T-shirt and let her hair down. She sat in the corridor, weeping in the cheerleading team in the changing room.

“Did you girls hear that? Who’s crying? Come on, let’s check it out.”

They walked out and spotted Zelena weeping devastatingly.

Someone recognized her and said, “Isn’t this girl from Toland University’s tennis club? Why are you crying here?”

Zelena pretended to panic. She quickly stood up from the ground and said, “It’s nothing! Really!”

“Hey, don’t go. Have you been bullied? Tell us about it.”

A triumphant smile appeared in Zelena’s eyes as she wiped away her tears and turned her head. She said, “Thank you, but you probably can’t help me. I… Well, I’d rather not say.”

“Come on! Did someone from your club bully you?”

Under the persistent questioning of the cheerleading members, Zelena reluctantly spoke up.

“It was Violeta. I accidentally spilled milk and bread on her on the bus, and she started targeting me. It’s all my fault, I’m the one who offended her.”

Zelena exaggeratedly described the scene on the bus to the cheerleaders.

Upon hearing this, the cheerleaders were all furious.

“Violeta is such a mean girl! It’s just a minor incident, but she treated you harshly. Don’t worry! We can’t stand her either. Since that’s the case, we’ll take care of her for you too.”

“We’ll settle the score with her at lunch!”

Zelena looked terrified and stopped them. “Oh, please! Girls! Don’t do this!”

One of the cheerleaders comfortingly patted Zelena’s shoulder and said, “Don’t worry, are you afraid Violeta will retaliate against you? It’s okay, we won’t reveal your involvement.”

They had already considered confronting Violeta. After Zelena’s instigation, they were determined to teach her a lesson.

“Hazel likes Archer. If we teach Violeta a lesson, maybe it will make Hazel happy!”

“Yeah, that’s right!”

Zelena covered her face, not crying, but secretly laughing.

Go ahead! I can’t wait!

The morning competition had concluded.

All members of Toland University successfully advanced to the afternoon. finals.

The venue had a cafeteria where everyone could have lunch. Violeta went. to have lunch with the tennis club members.

When they entered the cafeteria, those from sports schools followed them from behind.

“Archer, those are contestants from Toland University.”

Archer glanced at them indifferently. He accurately spotted Violeta in the crowd. She was talking with Kaylee. Then he looked away.

Members of the cheerleading team were with Nydia and Hazel.

Hazel said to the girl next to her, “You can go back to school after lunch. We don’t need you in the afternoon.”

That girl said with a smile, “Okay! We still have something to take care of, we’ll leave after we finish.”

Hazel asked, “What is it?”

“Haha, you’ll find out when the time comes.”

Hazel furrowed her brow slightly, but she was naturally carefree. Therefore, she didn’t dwell on it and casually waved her hand, saying, “Whatever, let’s get something to eat. I’m starving.”

Chapter 65

Lunch in the cafeteria was served in disposable lunch boxes. The food was average, but Violeta wasn’t picky and enjoyed her meal with everyone.

Kaylee took out a can of tuna fish from her bag and invited, “Vio, try this. My mom made it herself, and it’s delicious! I can cat two servings of pasta. alone with this!”

When they set out this morning, Kaylee’s mother had prepared it just for her. Kaylee generously shared it with Violeta.

Violeta smiled, picked up a piece with her, and tasted it. She said, “It’s delicious. Kay, your mom is a great cook.”

Kaylee replied, “If you have time, you should come to my house for a meal!”

“Sure.

Hearing their conversation, a nearby member laughed and said, “Violeta. and Kaylee, when we win the competition, our club will organize some activities for the celebration.”

Kaylee asked eagerly, “What? Really? Tell us more!”

They started discussing it excitedly while Violeta quietly enjoyed her meal.

When her lunch box was empty, she put down her purse and glanced at them. Since they were engrossed in their conversation, Violeta didn’t want to disturb their enthusiasm. She said to Kaylee, “I’ll throw away the lunch box.

“Okay, go ahead.”

Violeta picked up her lunchbox and left. When she was about to throw it away, several girls emerged from the corner and blocked her way. They stared at Violeta with hostile gazes.

The sunlight streaming through the glass window illuminated the corridor and cast a long shadow on Violeta.

“Are you Violeta? Let’s have a talk!”

Violeta’s eyes narrowed slightly.

Twenty minutes later,

Kaylee and the others had finished their lunch, but Violeta still hadn’t returned.

Everyone started packing up to go to the lounge area at the competition venue, but Kaylee refused to leave.

“Kay, aren’t you coming? We have a competition in the afternoon. We on get an hour to rest when we leave now.”

Kaylee glanced at her watch and said worriedly, “Vio isn’t back yet. I want to wait for her.”

Nolan also noticed that Violeta had been gone for a long time. He asked, “Where did Violeta go?”

Kaylee replied, “She told me earlier that she went to throw away her lunchbox, but there’s been no sign of her till now. We didn’t see her when we went to throw away our lunchboxes either.”

Nolan furrowed his brow and suddenly had a bad feeling.

The cafeteria was not that spacious, and Violeta couldn’t have gotten lost.

“Yeah, we were so deep in our conversation that we didn’t notice when Violeta left. She still hasn’t returned. What’s going on? You can’t reach her on the phone either?”

Kaylee frowned and held her phone while she explained “I can’t get through.

I had tried earlier.”

Everyone started to worry.

Zelena had remained silent throughout. She smirked at the time. Judging by the time, Violeta should have encountered the sports school’s cheerleading squad. They have probably taught her a lesson now.

It was a pity that she couldn’t witness that miserable state when she was being taught a lesson.

She must stop the club from disrupting this.

Zelena quickly stepped forward and said, “Oh, don’t worry. Violeta is a grown woman. It’s unlikely for her to get lost. She’s probably just in the restroom. Let’s go back to the lounge and wait for her.”

Hearing this, some people shared the same thoughts.

“Yeah, Violeta is an adult. She’s not a child who would get lost. Let’s forget about this and go back to the lounge!”

“But it’s unusual for her to be gone for so long.”

“Yeah! And those people from the sports school–everyone knows they’re not on good terms with us. Remember the incident where they attacked someone before?”

Kaylee became even more worried at the thought of this.

“No, I’m going to find her. If you want to go to the lounge, go ahead. I’ll search for her alone.”

Zelena couldn’t prevent Kaylee from searching for Violeta, but she could discourage others from joining her.

She did her best to convince everyone not to an after Violeta. She managed to persuade some of them, while others joined Kaylee in her search.

Nolan also joined.

Zelena anxiously watched as Nolan hurriedly went to find Violeta.

Indeed, Nolan cared about Violeta, at least more than he cared about Zelena.

Kaylee quickly ran to the bathroom and looked around, but she didn’t see anyone. Then she went to the area near the stadium to search for Violeta, but still couldn’t find anyone.

Her worry grew. She made call after call, but no one answered the phone.

“Vio!”

Meanwhile, in a small grove behind the stadium, Violeta was cornered by the cheerleading squad. She looked at them helplessly.

“You called me here for this? Why? I haven’t offended any of you.”

The cheerleaders narrowed their eyes at Violeta and said, “You have a malicious heart. How dare you try to compete with our Hazel for Archer! You should know your place! Bitch!”

Compete for Archer? Violeta looked at them in confusion and asked, “When did this happen? And as for having a malicious heart, where did that come from?”

“What’s with the pretense? You even targeted members of your own club! We’re going to teach you a lesson!”

Members of my own club?

Violeta instantly understood that Zelena was behind this.

“Well then, there’s nothing more to say.

Violeta suddenly smiled. She took off her coat and threw it aside. She challenged, “Bring it on! I can use this opportunity to warm up.”

“Attack!”

While the situation in the grove grew intense, Nolan met Kaylee.

He asked, “Did you find her?”

Kaylee shook her head and said, “No.”

Nolan started to panic. He suddenly caught sight of Archer and his group walking not far away.

His eyes flashed with a dark glint as he walked over with Kaylee.

“Archer!”

Archer stood still with his hands in his pockets. He looked at Nolan, rushing over with an indifferent expression. He asked, “What’s the matter?”

“Did you guys take Violeta away!?”

“Violeta?”

The image of Violeta swinging her violet racket on the court that morning flashed in Archer’s mind. He calmly replied, “No, I don’t know her.”

Nolan grabbed Archer’s collar. He revealed a rare hint of fierceness despite his usually gentle temperament.

“If it wasn’t you, who else could it be?”

He had several disputes with Toland University in the past.

Archer pushed Nolan away with his eyes filled with disdain.

“Mother fucker! Are you looking for trouble?”

His peers were eager to join in. Daggers drawn, a fight seemed like it would take place any second.

Kaylee quickly stepped forward to explain, “Wait! Calm down! Violeta is a member of our club. She disappeared from the cafeteria after lunch. We are very worried and looking for her. If you haven’t seen her, it might be a misunderstanding. Vice President, please calm down.”

Chapter 66

After hearing Kaylee’s explanation, everyone calmed down and the situation was temporarily under control.

Nydia and Hazel exchanged a worried glance.

“Violeta is missing? How is that possible? This place isn’t that big. Can she just vanish into thin air?” Nydia questioned.

Kaylee replied, “We’ve searched everywhere and couldn’t find her. We couldn’t reach her phone either, and we’re really worried about her now!”

“Are you sure you guys didn’t see her?” Hazel asked firmly.

Nydia responded, “No.”

Hazel lowered her gaze and suddenly remembered the conversation she had with the cheerleaders in the cafeteria earlier.

After lunch, those girls had gone missing too.

Could it be?

Hazel had a bad feeling about this. Did those fools pick a fight with Violeta?

Nydia noticed Hazel’s expression but didn’t say anything.

After getting their answer, Kaylee dragged Nolan along and they left.

As they took a few steps, Hazel’s phone suddenly rang.

Everyone’s attention turned towards her.

Kaylee and Nolan were about to leave, but they also turned to her at that moment.

Under everyone’s gaze, Hazel took out her phone to answer the call. It was one of the cheerleaders.

“Hello?”

“Hazel! Please come and save us!”

Hazel’s expression froze.

Five minutes later.

Everyone rushed to the small grove behind the cafeteria.

Violeta picked up her coat from the ground and dusted it off.

“Vio!!”

Seeing Violeta, Kaylee quickly rushed over and asked, “Vio, are you okay?”

Violeta smiled at them and said, “I’m fine. Why is everyone here?”

Nolan felt relieved when he saw that Violeta was fine. Then he turned and glared angrily at Archer, accusing, “You claimed you knew nothing!”

Archer insisted that he knew nothing.

“This woman is perfectly fine, right? Why are you all so nervous?”

“What’s going on here?”

Everyone turned their heads to look behind Violeta, where they saw several cheerleaders from the sports school in the small grove. Those girls supported each other and cried miserably, each wearing a distressed expression on their faces. “Sob! Sob! Sob! You guys came. This woman is terrifying!”

Before they could attack Violeta, she asked them with a smile, “Have you ever heard of “The cane technique?”

They were puzzled. Violeta picked up a wooden stick from the floor and accurately struck each of them with it.

She called it “The Dog Strike!”

Those girls were miserably defeated.

Although they exercised daily in the sports school and had a much better physique than ordinary girls, they were defenseless against Violeta.

Each one of them was precisely struck. They ended up sitting under the tree, feeling sore all over their bodies.

Unable to bear it any longer, one of them Hazel has to call for help and save them.

Violeta put on her coat and said, “Nothing much! Just a friendly exchange.”

Nolan looked at Archer coldly and said indifferently, “So this is what you meant by knowing nothing. Those from the sports school never change their ways!”

Archer’s face darkened and was filled with gloom.

Even though he was in the dark, it didn’t change the fact that someone from his school had taken Violeta.

The trio left the grove.

Hazel’s complexion also turned grave as she angrily confronted the cheerleaders. She scolded, “What are you doing? Who told you to teach Violeta a lesson?”

The cheerleaders stood up and held onto their sore backs. One of them said, “Hazel, we wanted to help you.”

Hazel was seething with anger. She felt as if her hand was about to fall apart!

“You call this helping me? You’ve only made a fool out of me! I want to defeat her fair and square in the competition this afternoon! Leave now! Go back to school! Disappear from my sight now!”

Reluctantly, the cheerleaders supported each other and left.

Hazel was furious. She couldn’t face Violeta in the competition this afternoon. Violeta would definitely think that she was the one who instructed them to do this.

She cautiously called out, “Archer!”

Archer gave her a cold glance and said, “This is embarrassing.”

Hazel was speechless, unable to defend herself.

She bit her lip, unable to utter a word.

She was furious! Incredibly furious!

Who exactly encouraged these idiots to go after Violeta?

If she found out, she would make them pay.

It turned out to be a false alarm. Violeta returned to the team.

Kaylee still felt a pang of fear. She asked, “Vio, what happened?”

Violeta explained, “I threw my lunchbox and was on my way back when I ran into them in the corridor. They said they had something to tell me and took me to the grove.”

Kaylee nervously asked, “Why were you so naive? Didn’t you know not to go with them?”

“I knew what they intended to do, so I decided to confront them once and for all.”

“Those from the sports school are despicable!”

“It wasn’t them, there’s someone else behind it all.”

Violeta looked at Zelena, who was sitting beside her.

Zelena was playing with her phone on the side, her expression indifferent.

It seemed like she knew nothing.

In reality, she was extremely disappointed!

She couldn’t believe those from the sports school were so useless. They had taken Violeta away, but she was completely unharmed, not even a strand of hair was missing. They were truly useless!

The finals began at 2 o’clock in the afternoon.

Because of what happened to Violeta, Kaylee despised their rivals and vowed to make them pay.

When the two teams faced each other, Kaylee’s gaze was filled with anger as she looked at Nydia and Hazel.

Hazel wanted to explain to Violeta. Because of this, she seemed weak and lacked confidence.

With the referee’s signal, the match officially began.

Kaylee served the ball and hit it fiercely.

Nydia and Hazel had good skills, almost on par with Violeta and Kaylee. But because of the incident, Hazel lost her confidence and made a few mistakes.

Their score quickly fell behind. Violeta and Kaylee performed exceptionally well, and their team won the match.

“I know you weren’t responsible for what happened earlier. You don’t have to feel guilty towards me.”

Hazel pursed her lips and said, “Bah! I don’t feel guilty. I just didn’t perform well.”

“Good to hear.”

After saying that, Violeta turned and walked away.

Hazel called out, “Hey! I still want to apologize to you on behalf of them. They were doing it for me. I’m sorry.”

Violeta glanced at her and said, “It’s okay, it’s a friendly competition.”

Her gaze showed no hostility, and Hazel watched her walk away.

Nydia approached and patted her sister on the shoulder. She said, “What are you looking at? Let’s go.”

Hazel spoke up, “I think Violeta is not too bad.”

Nydia asked, “Really? You don’t see her as a love rival anymore?”

Hazel shook her racket and said, “She’s a rival on the court. Next time, I won’t make any more mistakes!”

Both the women’s doubles and men’s teams won the match.

The tennis club achieved a complete victory and won the trophy. Meanwhile, the sports school settled for second place.

On their way back, they happily discussed how to celebrate and planned to hold a big party.

Both of Zelena’s plans failed. She was quite disappointed.

She had been silent the whole time and left as soon as she got off the bus.

While walking, she felt discomfort in her foot. Removing her shoe, she discovered a thumbtack lodged inside.

Chapter 67

We Are The Dark Horse Of The Year

Zelena removed a thumbtack from the sole of her shoe.

As she stared at the thumbtack in her hand, anger filled her eyes.

If there was a thumbtack inside her shoe, it would mean that Violeta must have known about the thumbtacks she had placed in their sneakers.

This was Violeta’s way of getting back at her.

That awful woman!

Zelena threw the thumbtack on the ground. However, she accidentally stepped on it and drew blood. It wasn’t too serious, but it caused enough pain for her to need a tetanus shot.

After everyone returned to school, Nolan organized a group outing to eat fried chicken and barbecue.

They arrived at the restaurant and ordered a large amount of drumsticks.

Each person had a small grill in front of them, slathered with oil. The delicious pork belly sizzled inside.

Everyone was happy after winning the competition, so they ordered beer. The oversized beer mugs were filled to the brim and the ice cubes emitted. a cool mist. The atmosphere was lively with laughter and cheers.

Violeta was thrilled to be a part of this large group.

Sitting together with so many people and celebrating the achievements they had all worked hard for was something she had never dared to imagine in her previous life.

As she was eating her fried chicken, Kaylee wanted to get some sauce.

“Vio, what do you want?”

“Salad dressing.”

“Okay.” Kaylee then turned to Nolan and asked, “Nolan, what do you want? I’ll bring it over for you.”

Without even looking up, Violeta casually said, “Just give him some mayonnaise.”

Coincidentally, Nolan looked up and smiled warmly at Kaylee. “Mayonnaise, thank you.”

Both of them spoke almost at the same time and they both paused. abruptly.

Violeta slowly raised her gaze and glanced at Nolan, who also looked. towards her.

A smile spread across Kaylee’s lips. “I’ll go get it!”

After that, she hurried away.

Nolan asked, “How did you know I like mayonnaise?”

Violeta did not say anything.

How could she not know?

She had a crush on him in her previous life, so naturally, she remembered his preferences in her heart.

His favorite food, color, taste…

She had engraved them in her mind during her best four years of college, so how could she forget?

“Just a guess.”

Violeta replied lightly, her expression unchanged. After that, she lowered her head to continue eating barbecue.

Nolan continued to gaze at her until Violeta completely ignored him. After that, he slowly withdrew his gaze.

After a while, Kaylee came back with the dipping sauce and everyone continued to eat and drink, chatting and laughing.

After finishing the meal, everyone went their separate ways.

After winning the league, Violeta was treated like a treasure when she returned home!

Irene and Anton, who were not young anymore, led the cheers and set off fireworks.

Niall praised, “Our future Olympic athlete, Vio!”

Violeta said, “Stop teasing me!!

Irene said, “He wouldn’t dare to tease you. He’s only telling the truth! Our Vio is the best!”

Anton laughed. “Hahaha, well said, well said!”

As they walked into the living room together, Violeta suddenly remembered something and asked Irene, “Mom, are you having a performance at your theater soon?”

“Yeah, there will be a rehearsal for a new play called ‘The Magpie Feast‘ at the beginning of next month. I will also be playing a supporting role for the newcomers. Are you interested, Vio?”

Before the competition, Violeta had mentioned that she wanted to take Kaylee to the theater.

So, she came to ask Irene for this.

“Mom, can you give me a few tickets? I want to take my friends to see the play, is that okay?”

Irene immediately agreed, “Of course, you can!”

“Thank you, Mom!”

“However, the tickets for the public have been sold out for a long time. I’ll give you a few insider tickets. They all have amazing seats.”

“Great!”

Ever since the cheerleaders from the dance club were expelled on their way to the league, the animosity between the dance club and the tennis club had deepened, and their relationship had reached an irreparable point.

Zelena was absent for two days because she stepped on a thumbtack.

Violeta managed to get a few exclusive tickets for the Millennium Grand Theater at the beginning of next month and made plans with Zoren, Kaylee, and a few others to watch the play together.

At noon, Violeta and Kaylee went to the cafeteria to eat and ran into some members of the dance club. Naturally, they received a few disdainful glances.

Violeta had long become immune to these glances. She would be fine as long as they didn’t cause any trouble.

Kaylee was furious and stabbed several holes in the egg with her fork in front of Violeta.

“Those dance club people are so infuriating!”

Violeta calmly sipped her soup. “Anger is detrimental to one’s well–being.”

Kaylee said, “Vio, aren’t you angry? They give us dirty looks every time. they see us. I want to gouge out their eyeballs so badly!”

Give us dirty looks?

In her previous life, Violeta was framed by Zelena and became a target of ridicule in the entertainment industry.

Apart from the dirty looks, Violeta was even pelted with eggs by Zelena’s fans when she made a brief appearance backstage for playing a minor role in the promotional drama.

So, dirty looks meant nothing to her.

Violeta’s retaliation was only directed at Zelena, as she was the mastermind behind the scenes.

The others were just victims instigated by Zelena, although there might be a few individuals who were just as cunning as Zelena.

“Kay, we will always be judged by others as long as we’re alive. Even in death, we won’t be spared from criticism. So, let’s just take their indifference and mockery as applause and encouragement.”

After hearing Violeta’s words, Kaylee suddenly stopped what she was doing.

“Vio, it’s so strange that you have such a strong spirit. Aren’t we the same age?”

Violeta smiled faintly. “Let’s eat quickly. You’re about to turn the eggs into a honeycomb!”

Kaylee nodded. “Okay.”

“Oh, the dance club will definitely try to outdo us again in the Moon Festival. That’s the only area where they can surpass us.”

“Moon Festival?”

Kaylee nodded. “Senior told me that they have already started designing the venue.

While the tennis club won trophies outside of school, the dance club would compete for reputation within the school.

Every year, the dance club would outshine the tennis club by a large margin during the major festivals organized by Toland University.

Since most members of the tennis club were financially well–off, no one wanted to perform on stage or prepare a program with great care.

So, they would just go through the motions and end up in a miserable. defeat every year.

On the other hand, the dance club considered these festivals as important. days to showcase their talents, so they would diligently prepare for them every year.

Combined with their outstanding dance performances that were enough to captivate everyone’s attention, they naturally always took the first place.

Violeta had also heard about the dance club’s dominant position in the various campus festivals at Toland University. She took a sip of soup and said, “So you mean we’re going to lose this year too?”

Kaylee shrugged. “Well, there’s nothing we can do. We really can’t compare to them. We can’t just go on stage and play a game of tennis. That would be too absurd.”

Violeta imagined the scene of playing tennis on stage.

Indeed, it would be absurd.

She laughed and said, “It’s still early, so the outcome is uncertain. I bet. we’ll be the dark horse this year.”

Chapter 68

Soon, it was time to go to the Millennium Grand Theater to watch the play.

“The Magpie Feast” was scheduled to start at 7 p.m.

There was a long queue at the entrance, entrance, consisting of all the audience members who had managed to secure tickets online using their phones.

Yesterday, Irene had already informed Violeta that they could just come into the theatre as there would be someone delivering the insider ticket.

Therefore, they did not need to collect tickets. They could go directly to their seats in the theater lobby and wait for the show to begin.

Kaylee arrived at the theater and cautiously peered inside the lobby.

“Vio!”

Violeta was sitting with Hayden and others as they waited for the show to begin. When she heard the voice, she looked up and saw Kaylee at the entrance.

“Kay, come over here.”

“Sorry, sorry, I left a bit late. I thought I was running late.”

“It’s all right, there’s still twenty minutes before the show starts. I bought you a cup of hot cocoa.”

Kaylee hurried over and greeted Hayden and the others, “Hello, everyone.”

Jasper smiled. “We’ve all been waiting for you.”

Zoren said, “Hello, Kaylee.”

Liam glanced at Kaylee indifferently. Like Hayden, he did not say anything.

Today, Violeta noticed that Liam was unusually quiet. Although Hayden was usually the one who spoke the least, Liam’s silence today seemed to surpass even Hayden’s.

Violeta smiled, “Liam, are you not in a good mood today?”

Zoren lightly kicked her under the table. “Vio, don’t try to start a conversation out of nothing.”

Violeta blinked and sensed that something significant was about to happen.

“What happened?”

Jasper smirked and leaned back into the chair. He said slowly, “Something big is about to happen in his family.”

“Oh?” No one wanted to bring up Liam’s family affairs.

However, since Violeta was curious, they decided to tell her.

“Last week, a pair of twins came out of nowhere to claim their inheritance in the Ridge family.

“They’re the consequences of Liam’s father’s love affairs in his youth. Now, his family is in chaos. These twins will probably be enrolled in Toland University as transfer students. They might even get transferred to the performing arts class.”

Zoren mocked, “Lee hasn’t been in a good mood these days. Who can accept someone suddenly appearing and stealing the spotlight from them? Hahaha!”

Violeta and Kaylee were shocked. “Huh?”

Hayden glanced at Violeta coldly and added “The mother of these twins is none other than the famous actress Hannah Leid from Harbor City.”

Violeta and Kaylee’s mouths dropped open in disbelief.

“Huh?”

“Hannah Leid?”

It was not uncommon for a prominent family to have illegitimate children.

However, Liam had been the sole heir of his family for twenty–years, and suddenly, a pair of twins appeared to challenge his inheritance. This went beyond just a mind game.

Kaylee looked excited, “You mean the supporting actress Hannah Leid in the old movies? Oh my goodness, that’s a lot of information.”

Liam glanced at Zoren, who was laughing happily.

“Are you done? You’re acting like a dog.”

Zoren composed himself and said, “All right, all right, I’ll stop laughing. Don’t worry, Lee, if those brats dare to do anything, we’ll teach them a lesson for you.”

Jasper nodded. “We can forgive the girl but not the boy!”

The twins were not there, but they had already attracted a lot of animosity.

If they encounter the twins at school in the future, they will definitely target them.

Liam said, “Don’t underestimate them, these siblings are not as simple as you think.”

Jasper smirked. “It’s more fun when it’s not simple. Otherwise, it’s boring.”

Hannah raised them to adulthood only to send them back now? It’s obvious that they are here for the Ridge family’s wealth, right? It would be strange if it were that simple!”

While they were discussing this, a group of people from the dance club entered through the entrance. They were the cheerleaders who had previously been kicked off the bus by Nolan.

As soon as they entered, they were engaged in lively conversation and laughter.

“There are so many people in line. Luckily, we have Lena’s ticket.”

“Hey, where’s Lena? Hasn’t she arrived yet?”

“She messaged me earlier saying she went to pick up the tickets and asked us to wait inside for a while.”

“The show is about to start, do you think we’ll miss it?”

“I don’t think so.

Kaylee overheard the voices coming from behind her. So, she turned her head, widened her eyes, and patted Violeta’s arm. She said, “Vio, look, it’s the members of the dance club.”

“Hmm?”

The people sitting at the round table turned their heads and recognized the members of the dance club.

They had heard from the members who went to the league that Nolan kicked the cheerleaders off the bus. Moreover, they also knew about the conflict between them and Violeta on the bus, and how they cursed at Violeta.

“Why are they here?”

Violeta was not surprised as she had overheard them in the dressing room saying that they were going to the theater to watch a play.

“Whatever. We’ll mind our own business and avoid crossing paths with them.”

Kaylee sneered. When enemies came face to face, their eyes would blaze with hatred. “Then let’s secretly hope they can’t get in!”

It was just a casual remark, but little did they know that Kaylee’s words would come true.

There were still ten minutes before the show started.

Backstage, Zelena approached the staff to collect her ticket, only to be informed that there were none left.

“What!? No tickets? Weren’t you supposed to have some extra insider tickets for me?”

The staff member sighed helplessly. “Ms. Blake, there were indeed six extra insider tickets before, but they were reserved a few days ago by an influential figure in our theater. Even the director had no choice but to let her have them. There’s nothing I can do.”

Of course, Irene was an influential figure.

Zelena furrowed her brow and asked, “What do we do now? Who got the tickets? Can I buy them?”

The staff member replied, “I’m afraid that’s not possible. I don’t know who got the tickets, and besides, the play is about to start. Tickets for the first show are in high demand. Even if I knew who took them, they probably wouldn’t agree to give them up.”

There were three showings of ‘The Magpie Feast‘ in total, and today was the first one.

The regular ticket prices had been inflated fivefold by scalpers outside!

Not to mention, the insider tickets would have the best view, so no one would be willing to give up their tickets at this critical moment.

Zelena was furious. She had everything settled, but unexpectedly, the tickets were gone at the last minute.

Who could she turn to now?

Plus, the members of the dance club must have already arrived and were waiting for her in the lobby. If she did not have the tickets, how would the cheerleaders perceive her?

Zelena was truly livid.

The staff member noticed Zelena’s displeased expression and said, “Look, I can help you reserve tickets for the second show. The tickets will be even harder to get after the first show because of the online hype. You might even have to pay double the deposit.”

After considering her options, this seemed to be the only alternative.

Since she could not watch the first show, she could only watch the second show next week.

A coldness flashed in Zelena’s eyes. “Money is not a problem, but if you break your promise again, don’t blame me for reporting you for scalping!”

Chapter 69

Zelena stepped out from the backstage area and made her way to the lobby to find the cheerleaders.

At the same time, Violeta and her group stood up and left their seats to enter the theater.

Upon spotting Zelena, the cheerleaders shouted and ran over to her.

“Lena! You made it!”

“Lena, did you get the tickets? Can we go in now?”

Zelena looked embarrassed and hesitantly replied, “I’m sorry, everyone, but I wasn’t able to get the tickets.”

“What?”

Everyone was stunned, their previously joyful expressions frozen on their faces.

“How could this happen? Didn’t you say you had the tickets? So you’re saying we came here for nothing?”

“Yeah, didn’t you mention having relatives in the theater?”

Zelena didn’t know how to explain it to them. After all, she had made a firm promise earlier that there would definitely be tickets.

In her moment of hesitation, Zelena caught a glimpse of a group of people passing by in the crowd. Her expression suddenly froze. She thought she had seen them incorrectly, so she quickly shifted her gaze to the side.

She saw Violeta and her group passing through the VIP ticket checkpoint, and the staff were holding the insider tickets!

It was indeed Violeta and her group!

She wondered how the tickets she had secured had suddenly disappeared.

There were exactly six tickets, just like Violeta and her group.

Encountering Violeta never brought anything good.

Zelena immediately understood that Violeta and her group must have taken the tickets that should have been hers!

Her face darkened as she said, “Someone has taken our tickets.”

“Taken by someone else?

Zelena pointed at Violeta and her group. They were currently having their tickets checked. Zelena angrily exclaimed, “It’s them!”

The cheerleaders turned their gaze toward the direction Zelena was pointing and immediately recognized Violeta and Kaylee, who were having their tickets checked at the VIP entrance. The other four boys were also well–known figures in the school.

“Violeta?”

“Kaylee?”

“How did they get the tickets?”

The cheerleaders were instantly in an uproar.

They had been so excited when they arrived, but now they were just as disappointed.

They had taken many selfies in the theater and posted them on social media, boasting about being able to watch the new play at Millennium Grand Theater.

They had also wasted so much time.

Zelena felt extremely resentful and pretended to be generous as she said, “I had already reserved the tickets, so maybe they have some other connections. Anyway, we should leave. I’m really sorry for making you. come all this way for nothing. How about I treat you to a meal later?”

The cheerleaders were furious as they fixed their gazes on Violeta and her group at the ticket counter.

However, they weren’t foolish. Although they were angry, the theater was a public place, so rushing over there right now would only make them look like lunatics! They might even be kicked out by the security guards.

“Violeta and Kaylee must have gotten the tickets through Hayden and his friends.”

“Lena, Hayden’s family has a lot of influence, so it’s not surprising that they managed to get a few tickets. Let’s just go for now. We’ll settle the score with them later!”

Zelena didn’t know much about Hayden and his friends. She had only heard that their families were all wealthy second–generation businessmen.

Zoren’s family was involved in physical commerce, and they had malls and hotels, among other things.

Liam’s family dealt with jade and was a well–known jade tycoon in the country.

Jasper’s family owned one of the top ten film and television conglomerates in Hoiten, and they were quite powerful.

Among the four, only Hayden was the most low–key.

In Zelena’s recollection, she had never interacted with Hayden in her past life. Despite attending the same university, her attention was always focused on Nolan,

After graduation, she hadn’t heard any news about Hayden, or rather, she simply couldn’t access the social circles he was a part of.

Naturally, they had no connection, as they did not belong to the same. social circle.

Therefore, Zelena subconsciously regarded Hayden as just another kid. from a wealthy second–generation business family. She knew he had money, but she did not expect his family to hold such power!

Curiously, Zelena asked, “What does Hayden’s family do?”

“Don’t you know? Oh, right, I remember now. You’re not from Quinston, so it’s not surprising that you don’t know.”

“Don’t keep me in suspense. Just tell me.”

Under Zelena’s persistent questioning, her friends finally revealed the truth as they walked out of the theatre.

“Actually, we didn’t know at first either. We only know this because the club president had some contact with Hayden. His parents always travel in official cars…

The cheerleaders briefly explained Hayden’s family background to Zelena.

In simple terms, his family had held government positions for several generations, and he had ancestors who had royal blood. Hayden’s parents held high–ranking positions, so he could even be considered a ‘prince.‘

Zelena’s eyes widened after she heard that. She had never imagined that Hayden would have such a background!

The cheerleaders noticed the expression on Zelena’s face and chuckled. “Don’t underestimate him just because he’s low–key. He is actually the real big shot in our school. He expelled a student from the tennis club with just a few words the last time. Do you think anyone can do that?

“But not everyone can get close to Hayden. Even Zoren and the others are only able to hang out with him because they have been friends since. childhood. He is very cautious about making friends, and his future after he graduates has already been planned out. As for women like Violeta and Kaylee, well, let’s not even mention them. They don’t even meet the standards of the Frost family!”

Someone teased, “It’s not that they don’t meet the standards. They are even worse than us! How pathetic.”

Zelena never expected that Violeta would have such good luck to befriend. Hayden and she never expected that Hayden would be the best among the four of them.

The cheerleaders were right. If someone from a prestigious family worked hard and lowered themselves, they might be able to marry into Hayden’s family.

Based on family background alone, someone like Hayden would definitely look for someone from a similar background in the future.

Even if Violeta was lucky enough to befriend Hayden, it would be impossible for their relationship to progress further. With that thought in mind, Zelena felt a little better.

Since they were not able to watch the first showing of The Magpie Feast‘, the cheerleaders‘ resentment towards Violeta and Kaylee grew stronger.

They might not be able to mess with Hayden and the others, but they could deal with Violeta and Kaylee.

The Moon Festival was coming soon. When the time came, they would definitely give the tennis club a good slap in the face.

Two hours later.

The splendid play came to an end.

Violeta and her companions followed the crowd out of the theater. The night sky was adorned with twinkling stars, resembling a beautiful painting.

“That play was amazing…” murmured someone in the crowd.

Kaylee looked as if she had not had enough. She said, “The performers in the play are truly talented! I wish I could become a theatre performer too!”

Violeta smiled and replied, “It’s a goal worth striving for.”

Only a few people who graduated from the performing arts managed to achieve fame and success, while the majority would be overshadowed by others.

In Violeta’s recollection from her previous life, the most renowned person from their class was Zelena.

As for the others, some persisted in pursuing acting careers, while others did pursue further education.

The film industry was too crowded, so becoming a professional theatre. performer would be a good alternative.

Chapter 70

“It would be even better if I could become an actor at the Millennium Grand Theater!”

Kaylee began to daydream.

Violeta said, “Go for it. The Millennium Grand Theater recruits new talents from Toland University every year.”

“Yeah, then I’ll head back now. Goodbye, Vio and Seniors!”

After bidding them farewell, Kaylee hurriedly crossed the street to catch a bus home.

If she wanted to join the Millennium Grand Theater as a stage actor, Violeta could help her.

However, Violeta didn’t immediately offer her assistance. Instead, she wanted Kaylee to improve her skills through her own efforts.

Many people aspire to enter the Millennium Grand Theater every year, but only a few are accepted. The competition is fierce,

If Kaylee meets professional standards but lacks connections, then Violeta can certainly lend her a hand. If Kaylee’s skills are not up to par, she won’t push her forward.

She should leave this opportunity to someone else.

“Vio, shall I give you a ride home?”

Zoren was about to speak but was interrupted by Jasper’s punch. He quickly changed his words, “I suddenly remembered that I have something to do. Let our dear friend, Hayden, take you home!”

Violeta was speechless.

“Hayden, I’m leaving Vio in your hands! Make sure to safely take her home.””

The three of them quickly drove away, leaving only Violeta with Hayden.

Violeta was slightly startled. She sighed and turned to look at Hayden.

She asked, “Where’s your car?”

As they were speaking, the driver arrived and opened the car door. Violeta was just about to get in.

Hayden’s clear voice came from behind.

“Sit in the back.”

“Oh, okay

Violeta turned on her tiptoes and sat in the back, next to Hayden.

After dropping off Violeta in front of her house, Hayden rolled down the car window. His dark eyes fixed on her, and he said, “Goodnight.”

“Goodnight.”

Violeta waved at him and then turned to enter the house.

Hayden watched her go inside before instructing the driver to leave.

The next day, they arrived at school.

The instructor announced the preparations for the school’s Moon Festival and encouraged everyone to sign up for the performance.

Violeta sat in the back row, resting her chin on one hand and twirling a pen with the other.

Many students in the front row began to discuss it excitedly.

“I watched the previous Moon Festival dance performance by the dance club on the forum. It was amazing! Their street dance was so good, very captivating.”

“Every performance by the dance club is excellent. They have been the champions for many years in a row

“Yes! Lena is in the dance club. Lena, can you give us a hint about what performance the dance club is preparing for this year?”

“Yeah, tell us…

Zelena instantly became the center of attention in the class. She shyly covered her face and said, “Please don’t ask me anymore. The club hasn’t decided on the performance yet, but it will most likely be a dance performance. We won’t disappoint everyone.”

Kaylee in the back row rolled her eyes and commented, “Such an arrogant person.”

“If it weren’t for our club slacking off every year, they wouldn’t have a chance.”

After the argument with the members of the dance club on the bus last time, Kaylee’s fondness for the group plummeted to negative levels.

The two clubs already had a bad relationship. Now, Kaylee considers the dance club her archenemy.

Violeta remained silent, quietly packing up her books and preparing for the end of class.

As the bell rang. Violeta and Kaylee prepared to leave the classroom for their tennis club. Just as they walked out of the classroom door, they heard a few sarcastic voices from behind.

Candy said, “I don’t think the tennis club should participate in the Moon Festival. It’s so embarrassing. They always make fools of themselves on stage.”

Gillian added, “They never have any impressive performances. They’re like clowns.”

Candy continued, I watched last year’s recording. What were they even doing on stage? It was laughable!”

Zelena responded, “Oh, please don’t say that, and don’t speak so loudly. It wouldn’t be good if Sis heard!”

Violeta and Kaylee turned around, their eyes icy and indifferent as they looked at them.

Kaylee asked, “Are you saying this for us to hear? Come on, we’re right in front of you. Say it now!”

Gillian and Candy’s expressions froze.

Gillian replied, “Kaylee, did we mention you by name? What’s with this attitude? Just mind your own business! We can say whatever we want. It’s none of your concern!”

Candy added, “Besides, did we say anything wrong? When has the tennis club ever outperformed the dance club in the Moon Festival?”

Kaylee lowered her gaze and said loudly. “We don’t bother arguing with the dance club! They can only rely on their rankings in some campus activities! If they have the ability, they should participate in external competitions and bring glory to the school!”

At that moment, the classroom was still filled with many people. Kaylee’s loud voice instantly attracted the attention of others.

Zelena took the opportunity to quickly step forward and play the role of a peacemaker.

“Stop it, everyone. Every club has its strengths. Actually, I wanted Sis to join the dance club with me, considering her lack of coordination. Oh, I mean, she doesn’t know how to dance, so I gave up on that idea.

What?

Did Zelena just imply that Violeta lacks coordination?

The people in the classroom exchanged glances and began to whisper.

“So Violeta lacks coordination. It’s such a shame to have such a beautiful face.”

Originally, it was a matter between clubs, unrelated to individuals.

But now, Zelena has shifted the focus of the conversation to Violeta.

Violeta narrowed her eyes, and her rosy lips slowly parted. “Zelena, every time I try to see you as a decent person, can you try to act a little more like one?”

Zelena, feeling wronged, took a step forward and grabbed Violeta’s arm. She said, ‘Sis, I’m sorry. You can scold me. I didn’t mean to bring this up.”

Violeta felt extreme disgust as she looked at Zelena and said, “I don’t like to insult people. Usually, I prefer to use my hands.”

As she finished speaking, Violeta raised her hand and pushed Zelena to the ground. Zelena fell heavily on her backside and was stunned!

‘Ouch!”

“I don’t appreciate trash touching me,” Violeta said.

Everyone was stunned.

No one expected Violeta to take action.

Isn’t she audacious?

Candy and Gillian rushed forward to help Zelena, who was on the ground. “Are you okay, Lena?”

“Everyone saw it! Violeta physically attacked someone!”

Kaylee looked at them with a dumbfounded expression and asked, “Are you two out of your minds? Zelena deserved it, and besides, she’s not fragile. What’s the big deal if she gets pushed? Violeta is being kind by not slapping her.”

The two stood at the doorway, looking down at Zelena, Candy, and Gillian.

“The dance club won’t be in first place in the Moon Festival this year.

“If not the Dance Club, then is it your tennis club?”

“You got it right. It’s the tennis club. If you don’t believe it, let’s have a competition.”

Zelena clenched her fists. A sinister look was hidden beneath her dark lashes, and she said, “Don’t be ridiculous, Sis. Does the tennis club have any outstanding performances?”

Violeta smirked. “Well, let’s wait and see.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 51, 52, 53, 54, 55, 56, 57, 58, 59, 60]]

Chapter 51

They couldn’t comprehend Violeta, not after everything she had experienced in her previous life- poverty, exhaustion, and hardship. Unlike them, who had always been spendthrifts, they had no understanding of the struggles she had faced.

Even though Violeta was no longer lacking money, she still wanted others, including the couple in the café, to live well. The café, which used to have a poor business, was now thriving. The couple was overjoyed because they no longer had to return to their hometown, and their children could study in Quinston.

Violeta simply shook her head and said, “You don’t understand.”

“Alright, please don’t talk to me anymore. You’re disturbing my work. Go out and take a walk. There are too many people in the shop.”

Aw, she’s complaining about us now.

Alright then, the four of them exchanged glances and left the shop to take a walk outside.

They hadn’t walked for long when Zelena and her group arrived. As soon as they entered, they saw Violeta standing behind the counter, taking orders. Zelena couldn’t conceal the mockery and sarcasm in her eyes.

I knew she would be working here.

Look at what she’s wearing. She must be living miserably after leaving the Blake family.

When Jasper gets tired of her and dumps her, she’ll be even worse off.

Zelena felt great satisfaction in her heart. They confidently walked up to the counter, exchanging glances. When Violeta looked up and saw them, her expression remained unchanged.

Zelena curled her lips and met Violeta’s gaze with a shallow disdain in her eyes. She exclaimed in surprise, “Oh, sis, how could you work here? If you need money, you should have told me! If things get tough, you can always go back to Dad and Mom and apologize. They will definitely forgive you!”

“Sis, even though we are not biological sisters and you are not Dad and Mom’s biological child, they have raised you for eighteen years and still have feelings for you. They would never be so heartless towards you. Sis, seeing you work so hard here, I feel really sorry for you!”

Zelena’s voice was not low, quickly attracting the attention of others in the store. Her intention was simple: to embarrass Violeta. Naturally, the more people who knew, the happier she would be. Gillian and Candy also chimed in from the side.

“Lena, just forget it. Someone like her will never be grateful!”

“Yes. She fits this job perfectly. Slie has enjoyed the benefits of being with you for eighteen years for free! You are being too considerate of her. Someone like her doesn’t deserve it”

They echoed each other, putting on a show that delighted the three women. Violeta found it quite ridiculous, Zelena was truly determined to make things difficult for her.

The forum post had gained quite a bit of attention, and many people had come to see Violeta’s true phones and left comments on the forum, enjoying the spectacle,

At this moment, Kaylee, who was having her meal, walked over and rudely asked, “Seriously, why are you people so nosy? Are you going to order or not? If not, please leave.”

“We are going to order. We never said we wouldn’t.”

The three of them glanced at the menu and were about to place their orders. However, the people in line behind them were not happy.

“Hey, are you three from Toland University? How can you be so uncivilized!”

“Didn’t you see that we are all in line? What’s the meaning of cutting in suddenly?”

“Yeah! Did you even see us? It’s hot outside, and there are still many people waiting out there!”

Zelena and the others had become too engrossed in their conversation and had forgotten that they were still in line. They felt extremely embarrassed.

Someone recognized Zelena and spoke up. “Isn’t this the girl who used to wear cheerleading uniforms on the forum?!”

“Yeah, it’s her! I didn’t expect her to be so uncivilized!”

Now things were not looking good for Zelena. Her reputation was ruined.

Violeta was known for her beauty, while Zelena was known for her embarrassing behavior. The character’s stark contrast was obvious.

“I think she also participated in the campus beauty pageant, right? I remember she received quite a few votes! I can’t believe her behavior. This is really disappointing.”

“We apologize, everyone.”

Zelena quickly realized the situation and apologized to the people in line behind her with a remorseful expression. Then, she cleverly shifted the blame onto Violeta.

“The person taking your orders is my sister. When I found out she was working here, I felt so sorry for her that I became anxious and forgot I was still in line. I’m really sorry about that! How about this? Let me treat you all to coffee! If you’re willing to forgive me.”

“Wow! Really!?”

“You’re treating us to coffee? That’s great!”

The crowd was buzzing with excitement.

Upon hearing Zelena’s words, the people who were complaining in line just now suddenly changed their expressions.

Violeta stood behind the counter, coldly observing the scene.

Zelena always liked using this tactic because offering immediate benefits was the most effective way to win people over.

However, she glanced at the–empty coffee beans next to her and smiled.

The coffee beans were running out, so she had called the servants at home to deliver more.

The White family’s coffee beans were imported and of high quality. Although the ones used in the shop before were not bad, the ones from the White family were naturally the best.

At first, Violeta only thought about opening the business and didn’t properly prepare everything. Even though using the White family’s coffee beans would almost eliminate the profit and might even result in a loss, it was still a way to establish a reputation.

She didn’t plan to increase the profit or raise the prices.

But now, Zelena insisted on paying the bill, so she just had to increase the profit!

Not only did she have to increase the profit, but she also had to make a substantial profit from it.

Since she was in the business of making money, if someone offered free money, she would definitely welcome it with open arms!

“Alright! Applause for Zelena! She is treating you guys to coffee!”

Violeta led the applause and then exaggeratedly said, “But I forgot to tell you, we only have enough coffee beans left for less than five cups of coffee. We need to switch to better beans, so the price will be different, you know!”

Whether or not there was a price increase didn’t matter to the people waiting in line. After all, they didn’t have to pay, and they could still enjoy better coffee. There is no reason not to take the offer.

However, Zelena’s expression changed.

Earlier, she could offer to treat everyone to coffee because she had looked at the menu prices and they weren’t that expensive!

But now, listening to Violeta’s tone, it seemed that the price would change after switching the beans.

Although she had money, she wasn’t foolish. She didn’t want to be deceived by Violeta.

“How coincidental that you switched the beans as soon as I arrived. Who knows if the beans you switched? to are of good quality?”

Violeta smirked. “It’s okay. I told you in advance that we were switching beans. Whether you treat it or not is up to you. But you did say you would treat everyone earlier, so are you reneging on your word now?”

Kaylee exaggeratedly said, “No way. You just promised to treat everyone to coffee earlier. Are you really going to back out now? You can’t be that kind of woman, can you?”

The words of the two, along with the gazes of the people in line behind them, put Zelena in a difficult position.

Zelena clenched her teeth and said, “Fine, since I said it, I won’t go back on my word!”

Violeta raised her red lips and applauded.

Chapter 52

After boasting, Zelena and the others stood by to supervise the coffee–making. Before the remaining coffee beans ran out, a servant from the White family arrived with two large boxes of coffee beans. As soon as the new coffee beans were opened, a fragrant aroma filled the air. It was so pure. Anyone knowledgeable about coffee beans could tell at a glance that the beans in this box were top–notch Colombian beans. However, Zelena and the others were unaware.

“How much does a cup of this new coffee cost?” someone asked.

“A dollar and fifty cents, replied Violeta.

The pricing at Sunset Café took into account that the target audience was students, so it emphasizes cost-effectiveness. Using premium beans for hand–ground coffee was a high–end quality with great cost-effectiveness, and one dollar and fifty cents was a reasonable price.

Gillian widened his eyes and questioned, “One dollar and fifty cents? Is it worth it!? You’re saying these are good beans, but are they really?”

Violeta responded, “I can tolerate ignorance, but stupidity is another story.”

Just then, Fiona had already made a fresh cup of Americano with the new beans. As soon as the cup of Americano was served, everyone could already smell the aroma of the coffee.

A man with slightly long hair in the queue behind them, looking somewhat unkempt, immediately said, “If I’m not mistaken, this should be Colombian Supremo!”

Fiona was an expert in coffee. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have opened a coffee shop herself. Seeing that the man had good taste, she immediately nodded and said, “That’s right. You’re an expert, sir.”

George smiled shyly. “Not an expert. I just drink a lot.”

Violeta’s gaze fell on him. George’s deep gaze met Violeta’s eyes through the gap in his forehead, and they exchanged a glance.

“Colombian Supremo is recognized as one of the best coffee beans in the world. It already has a natural sweetness, so it’s best not to add sugar in order to maintain its optimal flavor. Just the aroma alone is so delightful, and drinking it will surely be a superb delight!”

George was really looking forward to the taste of this cup of coffee. Hearing their words, the people in line behind them became even more eager. They had stumbled upon a great find.

Gillian had originally wanted to question whether the coffee beans in the Café were subpar, but she didn’t expect someone knowledgeable to suddenly appear from the crowd and speak so confidently. It was truly unbelievable! They glanced disdainfully at George. He was dressed sloppily, with messy hair. At first glance, he looked like a homeless person on the street! How could someone like him drink coffee in the same shop as them!

Candy said with disgust, “He’s so dirty! Is he a homeless person? Hey! Violeta, do you let just about anyone into your shop?”

Upon hearing this, Violeta looked at George in front of her. Although George looked messy, his clothes were quite clean. He had been here for a while, keeping a low profile, and there was no unpleasant odor coming from him. At a glance, it was clear that he was not a homeless person; he just didn’t care about drawing himself in public.

Violeta said lightly, “Sunset Café welcomes coffee lovers from all over the world, even beggars on the street, as long as they appreciate and understand coffee. Why won’t we welcome them? They’re unlike some ignorant fools who wouldn’t keep their mouths shut even though they know nothing at all.”

Kaylee, not far away, smiled and agreed, ‘Exactly! Some people who know nothing about coffee can still come in and talk nonsense, while those who truly appreciate it haven’t even looked down on you yet!”

Besides, the guy named the coffee perfectly just by a whiff of its smell. He’s no bottom feeder. Gillian has no idea what she’s talking about. Gillian remained silent after receiving the lecture.

Candy, who was standing beside them, wanted to support Gillian, so she spoke up to console her, “Don’t worry, Gillian. Why bother arguing with a waiter?”

Gillian nodded, feeling relieved. “You’re right. Even though I’m not doing well, I haven’t stooped so low as to work as a waiter in a coffee shop! I don’t understand why some people are so arrogant!”

They were indirectly insulting and cursing Violeta.

Violeta chuckled softly and continued to take her orders.

However, Fiona couldn’t help herself when she heard this. She didn’t understand the situation when Zelena approached earlier and performed a scene.

But now that Gillian had openly mocked Violeta, she knew what was happening.

Fiona glanced at Gillian and said, “You seem to have misunderstood something. Ms. Violeta is not a waitress in the shop! She is the owner of the coffee shop!”

“What did you say? She’s the owner? That must be a joke.”

They simply couldn’t believe that Violeta was the owner of the café.

Zelena’s eyebrows furrowed upon hearing these words. How could it be possible that this despicable person was the owner of the café?

Fiona said, “Whether you believe it or not, she is still the owner of the café. Violeta took over the café half a month ago. University students nowadays are really something. I can’t believe they’re looking down on waitstaff and the working class.”

“Your ancestors were in the working class too. If you continue to speak disrespectfully, I will go to your school and complain to your teachers! I remember what you all look like!”

Gillian remained silent.

Candy said nothing.

Zelena was quiet as well, but she kept observing Violeta’s expression.

From beginning to end, Violeta maintained a calm expression, and her tone when she asked the middle-aged woman behind her to make coffee didn’t sound like that of a waitress at all!

Could she really be the owner of this cafe?

No! Where did she get the money to take over the shop?

Zelena had a thousand questions on her mind.

The next second. Zelena suddenly remembered that if Violeta was indeed the owner of this café, then didn’t that mean she made this despicable person, all the money for treating everyone to coffee today!?

No wonder when Zelena said she would treat everyone to coffee earlier, Violeta smiled so happily!

She clenched her fist and glared at Violeta.

Meanwhile, Violeta just glanced at her with a calm gaze and smiled, saying. “Zelena, thank you so much for paying today.”

“Today, Zelena is treating everyone. Such a great opportunity should not be missed. Zelena is so generous, so let’s all invite more friends to come and join us!”

Zelena was furious to the point of having a splitting headache. Today was really going to cost her a fortune!

She couldn’t back down now because the words had already been spoken. If she regretted it, her reputation would be completely ruined. There were tons of students here, and they would tell everyone about it.

Zelena could only suppress her anger and put on a fake smile, saying, “Yeah. I just want to make friends.”

“And don’t forget to vote for me after we all finish our coffee!”

Vote?

Heh, at least her mind works fast enough.

At this point, she could only rely on campaigning to find some inner balance.

Before long, George walked up to the counter and ordered a traditional Americano,

But after placing his order, George didn’t rush to leave.

Instead, he looked at Violeta and said in a deep voice, “When you return.”

Upon hearing this, Violeta’s hand paused for a moment, and she looked up at him with a serene gaze, smiling gently.

“We will drink the elixir of immortality together.”

They had exchanged the secret code!

George’s eyes lit up, never expecting that the person in front of him was actually Six!

Violeta marked his order number and refused to take his money.

This one’s on me.”

Chapter 53

Upon hearing Violeta’s words, Zelena glanced at George with contempt and discreetly rolled her eyes. Coincidentally, two people left the shop at that moment, freeing up two seats.

Violeta gestured for George to sit, saying, “Please find a seat and wait for me. We’ll talk after I finish my work.”

George nodded and walked over to the round table, taking a seat.

However, Zelena was not pleased. “Sis, I’m the one who paid. Why don’t you let me sit there?”

Violeta glanced at her and replied, “There’s still one seat left. Can’t you walk there yourself? Do you need someone to carry you?”

Zelena narrowed her eyes and said, “I don’t want to sit with other people! I’m a germaphobe.”

That was just an excuse.

If George had been replaced with Nolan, Zelena would have eagerly rushed over long ago.

She simply disliked George.

Zelena’s implicit meaning was that she hoped George would vacate the seat for her to sit alone.

But that would not happen.

Violeta scanned Zelena up and down and spoke in a cold tone. “You’re a germaphobe? Then you shouldn’t have come out. Yet, you’re out here polluting the air for everyone. No one has complained about you yet. What makes you think you have the right to complain?”

“Why you…

Fiona chimed in, “Who do you think you are? Just because you paid doesn’t mean you can be picky and act all high and mighty in the store. There are many other customers here, and we’re not here to serve just you. If you’re a germaphobe, then pay and go home quickly!”

Zelena was speechless.

Kaylee chuckled on the side.

Fiona is so fierce!

Sitting at the table, George heard their conversation.

A warm feeling filled his heart.

George had never seen a stranger speak up for him, and they had only met for the first time.

Although he didn’t affect others, being disliked was not uncommon for George. He didn’t care about others‘ opinions of his appearance, but he didn’t expect someone to speak up for him today, and it made him feel different.

At this moment, Zelena couldn’t even imagine that she had already offended Red Hat, who would become one of her future allies. She would regret it in the future!

Zelena felt that if she stayed here any longer, she would not be able to resist breaking character.

Moreover, with more and more people coming to order coffee, she didn’t want to continue being a scapegoat, so she paid Carly and left quickly.

After finishing most of her work, she finally had some time to rest.

Violeta approached George’s table with two slices of cake. “Would you like to have some?”

George glanced at the delicate cakes in front of him and politely declined, “Thank you, but it’s alright.”

Upon hearing that he didn’t want any, Violeta picked up her fork and started eating on her own.

Without hesitation, she asked, “Are you Red Hat?”

“Yes,” George looked at Violeta and asked, “Are you Six?”

George had never thought that Six would be a woman, he had assumed it was a man.

After all, the renowned hackers on the leaderboard were mostly men, with very few women, if any.

Violeta raised her eyes and said, “You’re not quite what I imagined.”

In her previous life, Violeta had never met Red Hat in person.

Because Red Hat was secretly helping Zelena control online comments and had never revealed himself.

Violeta had initially assumed that the renowned sock puppet leader, Red Hat, was a middle-aged man conforming to the stereotype of a programmer, with a big belly and possibly wearing glasses.

However, the person in front of her, George, was a slim and well–groomed individual, except for his slightly long hair that gave him a messy appearance.

George hadn’t interacted much with the opposite sex, and his visit today was also rushed.

Upon hearing Violeta’s words, he felt a bit awkward and shyly asked, “Why?”

Violeta suddenly smiled and raised her lips, saying, “Oh, nothing. What’s your name? Are you also a student at Toland University? Which department are you in?”

“I’m George, from the computer science department.

The computer science department?

Violeta was slightly taken aback.

But upon reflection, it made sense. He was a hacker, so being in the computer science department was Hayden and the others were also from the computer science departments she wondered if they knew each other.

“What’s your name?”

“Violeta”

George silently repeated her name in his mind.

“Pleased to meet you. And you recognized the beans just now. I assume you’re a frequent coffee drinker? You can come here anytime you’re free, and I’ll treat you to a complimentary drink.

George looked at the smiling Violeta in front of him. His expression froze for a moment, and then he said, “No need for a free drink. I can pay for it

He didn’t actually lack money, he was just obsessed with computers, so he didn’t like to clean up after himself.

Besides computer programs, George wasn’t interested in anything else.

If it weren’t for Violeta’s superior skills, George wouldn’t have come out to meet her, but he didn’t expect that Six was a woman, which greatly exceeded George’s expectations.

“Well, I wouldn’t turn down a paying customer.”

Suddenly, Violeta looked at George’s hair and reached out, causing George to shrink back.

“Don’t move.”

He immediately froze.

Violeta plucked a white dandelion seed from his forehead, a small seed that George didn’t know how she had discovered. She held it in her hand and blew on it, causing it to float away.

George was stunned.

Violeta met his gaze and brushed his hair to the side, revealing a thin and handsome face.

George had good looks, just a bit thin. He was tall and slender, dressed loosely, like a bamboo pole. If he dressed up nicely, he would definitely be popular.

Looking at him, Violeta smiled and said, “Doesn’t this look nice? Why keep your hair so long? Just get a haircut.

George said nothing.

George’s eyelashes trembled slightly. He lowered his eyes, and his heart started beating rapidly.

Violeta withdrew her hand and continued eating the cake.

After a while, Hayden and the others returned. As soon as they entered the shop, Hayden noticed Violeta sitting with a man.

The four of them approached and recognized George. Upon hearing their voices, Violeta turned her head and said, “Oh, you’re back? I just finished my work.”

Several people pulled up chairs and sat down, stretching their legs.

“George?”

Jasper called out.

George looked at them with a distant gaze, stood up from the chair, and said to Violeta, “I’m leaving now. I’ll come find you next time.”

With that, George walked around the table and exited through the front door.

“Why did he leave as soon as he saw you?” Violeta shifted her gaze back and asked Hayden and the others, “Do you have a problem with him?”

Zoren replied. “No. Everyone in our department knows George. He’s a computer genius.”

Liam added, No friends, George is an eccentric guy, but he’s renowned for his genius. He never attends classes or has any friends, but he has won numerous technology awards for the college.”

Jasper asked, Vio, how did you meet him?”

Violeta replied, “We met online.”

Zoren chimed in, “He’s really exceptional in his field. Hade even approached him before to collaborate on an artificial intelligence program, but he declined.”

Chapter 54

George, a talented individual in the computer science department at Toland University, comes from an ordinary working-class family. However, his exceptional skills in computer science have earned him support from Toland University, exempting him from paying tuition fees and granting him significant scholarships annually.

Furthermore, numerous companies have sought George’s programming expertise, enabling him to support his parents and purchase a house in Quinston, achieving financial independence.

George can often be found in the cafeteria or the library at Toland University, which are his usual hangouts.

Previously, when Hayden wanted to install artificial intelligence programs on the top floor of Liberty Grove, he approached George to write the program. However, George declined the offer.

While George is undoubtedly a genius, he is also known for being difficult to work with, making him unaffordable for most people. Hayden didn’t waste too much time on him. Instead, he sought out an overseas company to finish the renovations and Al programming.

Given this information, Violeta began to understand how Zelena managed to approach George.

It is likely that Zelena heard about George’s reputation as a computer science genius and strategically positioned herself in the library or cafeteria to have a chance encounter with him. From there, she gradually utilized her skills to manipulate George and turn him into her accomplice.

Otherwise, Violeta found it hard to believe that Zelena, who previously showed disdain for George, would suddenly become friends with him. It must be George’s reputation as a genius that prompted her to actively pursue a connection with him.

Every step taken by Zelena was meticulously calculated, as she had long been preparing for the future.

Meanwhile, in her previous life, Violeta was still struggling with her living expenses.

Violeta never stood a chance against Zelena.

Unfortunately for Zelena, she was a step too late in this life, and she would have to experience the bitterness of being intercepted.

Zelena and her companions returned to school.

Earlier that morning. Zelena had spent nearly three thousand dollars at the café, unaware that it belonged. to Violeta.

She and her friends came back to school. Candy asked, “Lena, did you know that café belongs to Violeta?”

This remark hit a sore spot, but Zelena suppressed her anger and replied, “I had no idea.”

Gillian said, “Seems like this Violeta is quite resourceful. Even you didn’t know about her café…”

Having already suffered enough from this incident, Zelena didn’t want to discuss Violeta any further. She interrupted and said, “Alright, enough already. Let’s not mention her again. You guys go to the classroom

After speaking, Zelena turned around and walked away.

Gillian and Candy stood there, stunned.

Zelena arrived at the library, knowing in advance that the computer genius George often frequented it to surf the internet.

George was undoubtedly a valuable connection that Zelena couldn’t afford to miss!

Establishing a relationship with George would greatly assist Zelena in managing online data in the future.

She had heard that George was a homebody!

In order to get close to George, Zelena had dressed up, wearing a pure and innocent pleated skirt. She refused to believe that the geeky George wouldn’t be moved by her appearance!

Initially, she had planned to cause trouble at Violeta’s café, but little did she know that Violeta owned the café herself.

With her luck running out, Zelena urgently needed to regain her confidence.

She went to the library, where the librarian had been bribed by Zelena. Upon seeing Zelena’s arrival, the librarian quickly approached and said, “Zelena, you’re here early. George hasn’t arrived yet.”

Zelena frowned. “Didn’t you say he usually comes to the library at this time? Why hasn’t he come today?”

The librarian replied, I don’t know, but even though he hasn’t arrived, you can wait for him at that seat over there.

Zelena was speechless, but she had no choice.

She went to the seat where George often sat and waited, taking out her phone to take a picture of her appearance. After confirming that there were no flaws, she felt relieved.

After a while, George arrived at the library with his computer.

Originally, he intended to go to his usual seat, but to his surprise, as soon as he approached, he noticed. Zelena occupying it!

George immediately recognized Zelena as the woman who caused trouble at the cafe and even complained about him, claiming she was a germaphobe.

He had a negative impression of this woman and even felt a bit repulsed.

So George decisively grabbed his computer and sat on the other side, maintaining a distance from Zelena.

Unaware of George’s arrival, Zelena waited for ten minutes without seeing anyone, and she couldn’t help but feel anxious, She got up and went to find the librarian, asking, “Excuse me, didn’t you say he would be here soon? I’ve been waiting for so long, so why hasn’t he arrived yet? Did you get the information wrong?”

The librarian paused for a moment and said, “No way! I just saw him enter.”

“He came?” Zelena looked surprised. “Where is he? I didn’t see anyone.”

The librarian stood up from her seat and scanned the seats in front. She spotted George sitting by the window and pointed at him.

“That’s him right there.”

Zelena followed the librarian’s finger and saw the disheveled George.

She was shocked!

What??

This unkempt man in the cafe is George??

Zelena’s face turned pale, and she was too shocked to say anything.

If this man was indeed George, then her plan to make a good impression on him had already failed before it even began!

Zelena almost lost her balance and took two steps back, quickly contemplating what to do.

She didn’t want to miss out on George, a potentially powerful ally in the future, so she had no choice but to gather her courage and walk over, sitting across from George.

George noticed someone sitting in front of him and furrowed his brows slightly, lifting his eyelids to take a glance at her.

Zelena smiled awkwardly and said gently, “Hello.”

It took every ounce of willpower not to roll his eyes. George wouldn’t entertain Zelena with a greeting,

He couldn’t be bothered and continued to look at the computer screen.

Zelena thought that George didn’t dislike her since he ignored her, so she quickly said, “I came to apologize to you. I’m really sorry for what happened in the coffee shop earlier. Actually, my friend told me to say that. I have no prejudice against you…

“Are you finished?”

George closed his notebook and left, heading to the third floor of the library.

“Wait…”

Zelena called out twice, but George just walked away.

She sighed helplessly. It was over!

It was all because of Violeta!

If it weren’t for her, she wouldn’t have offended George!

Now, how could she regain George’s favor?

Violeta worked diligently in the coffee shop all day and didn’t close until the evening.

When calculating the day’s earnings at night, Fiona and her husband jumped up happily.

Seeing their joy, Violeta felt happy too.

“This money is enough to cover the operating expenses of the shop’s equipment. I heard that there is also a shop for rent on the second floor. If business continues to be good, I will consider taking over the upstairs shop and connecting the two floors.”

Chapter 55

Today was exhausting, but everyone was filled with joy.

Although Fiona and her wife no longer owned the cafe, they were incredibly grateful to Violeta.

“Violeta, thank you for revitalizing this shop. I have put so much effort and dreams into this place. There were many moments when I wanted to give up and return to my hometown, but…”

Fiona wiped away her tears. “Let’s not dwell on the past anymore. We will definitely thrive in the future!”

This cafe held great significance for them as a couple…

Regardless of who owned the shop, they would continue to serve diligently and manage it with care.

“I know, I can trust that you will take good care of the shop.”

“If you ever need assistance and find it overwhelming, please let me know. I will hire someone.”

Fiona and her husband nodded. “Alright, Violeta.”

“You don’t have to call me Violeta. Just call me Vio.”

The couple exchanged glances and nodded. “Alright, Vio.”

With the cafe matters settled, Violeta also fulfilled one of her wishes.

Despite the busy day, Violeta felt immensely satisfied.

After closing the shop, Violeta first dropped off Kaylee.

“See you tomorrow, Vio.”

“See you tomorrow.”

Violeta sat in the car and watched Kaylee enter the apartment building before instructing the driver to start the journey home.

On the way back to the White family, Violeta received a message from Hayden.

Have you arrived home?’

Not yet, still on the way.

I bought you something. Check it out.”

Violeta was stunned.

What is it?”

You’ll know when you get home.

He would not inform her in advance. Instead, he would buy it and send it directly to her home.

Violeta shook her head helplessly and could only wait until she got home.

Ten minutes later, they finally arrived at the White family estate,

As soon as the car entered the garden, a little wolf cub emerged from behind the Roman column.

Violeta returned home late tonight, unlike before when she would quickly return home after school.

Tuna had been waiting at the door and finally saw her return.

Violeta got out of the car and picked up Tuna from the ground, “What’s the matter? It’s only been a day. Why are you so clingy?”

At that moment, several servants approached and respectfully said to Violeta, “Violeta, some people delivered several boxes here earlier.”

It must be the items Hayden bought.

Violeta walked over while holding Tuna. “Open them up. They should be from Hayden.”

“All right.”

The servants quickly brought out the packages.

Upon opening them, they discovered several brand–new models of coffee machines, beverage machines, and three boxes of the latest coffee beans.

Violeta was astonished when she saw these items.

Coincidentally, Violeta had just been considering ordering a batch of the latest machines and beans online. She did not expect Hayden to send them to her.

What a delightful surprise!

It truly was a stroke of luck.

So, Violeta took out her phone and sent a message to Hayden.

I received the items. You’re so considerate, Hayden,”

Hayden replied, I’m glad. I initially wanted to have someone deliver them directly to the store, but I figured you would be off work by then. Those are air–shipped Mesir coffee beans. Three boxes should last you for a while, and I’ll have them delivered every season.

The machines and beans were of top-notch quality, and even the machines were imported as they were currently unavailable on the market.

Thank you! I’ll accept them as a gift for my store opening this time.

But you won’t have to do it next time. Opening a store is about making a profit, and these should be considered as part of the expenses. I can’t keen accenting your supplies for free.

While Violeta was aware that Hayden was wealthy, she couldn’t continue taking advantage of him.

Hayden replied, ‘Alright, I’ll give you the contact information of the supplier then.

Violeta responded, “That’s fantastic. Next time, I’ll treat you to a meal.”

Hayden replied, “You already owe me two meals.”

Violeta replied, “Okay, I remember.”

After arranging for someone to deliver the beans and machines to the store tomorrow, Violeta went upstairs, took a shower, and fell asleep on the bed.

Tuna lay beside her, licking her hand with its wet tongue, but Violeta was too exhausted to notice.

The next day at school, the tennis club’s group chat announced that they would start the internal tournament in the afternoon to select members for the league matches.

After finishing their classes, Violeta and Kaylee went to the club for training.

Due to Violeta’s appearance at the coffee shop yesterday, she stood out in the new campus belle pageant and successfully made it into the top five in terms of votes. After the first round of vote counting, there would be an opportunity to upload photos again.

“Violeta, have you prepared your photo?”

“What photo?”

“The photos for the contest! Your previous photos were too casual. You need to prepare a good one for the second round!”

Violeta tossed the tennis ball in her hand and pondered for a moment before gently replying, “Let me check the leaderboard first.”

“Alright, come with me.”

Recently, the campus belle pageant at Toland University had been trending on the forum and it was even pinned at the top.

Although there was no prize, it represented a certain level of honor.

Violeta followed the senior female student to the lounge. Then, the senior opened the computer to show her the current leaderboard.

“The vote count for the first round will end in five days. You are currently in third place, in the

top five.”

Her senior happily pointed to Violeta’s ranking and said, “After the first round, there will be two more rounds of talent competition. I think you have a good chance. If you take it seriously, you might secure a spot in the top three after the three rounds!”

Secure a spot in the top three?

Violeta glanced at the leaderboard. She remembered that in her previous life, Zelena made it to the top ten in the first round and successfully advanced to the second round.

In the end, Zelena achieved first place in the third round, gaining a lot of popularity. In her sophomore. year, she caught the director’s attention among many ordinary girls auditioning for the lead role in a music video.

If she could make a name for herself on the campus belle leaderboard, having the title of Toland University’s Campus Belle would be a boost for her future career.

Zelena was immediately crowned the most beautiful campus belle of Toland University when she debuted, which greatly increased her exposure.

Violeta did not have much interest in this leaderboard because she believed that every girl had her own beauty and it should not be judged solely based on appearance.

Zelena was indeed attractive, but what lay beneath her surface?

Who would have known that she was actually deceitful and malicious?

Violeta was not interested in this list, but she was interested in surpassing Zelena.

So, she said to her senior, “Okay, I’ll upload a new photo for the second round.”

The senior replied, “Great! Give it to me, and I will submit it for you.”

The senior was confident in her judgment.

Violeta was truly stunning, possessing the kind of beauty that could attract both genders.

With just one ID photo, she managed to make it into the top five. So, if she changed her photo, she would definitely receive more votes.

Violeta figured her senior was too enthusiastic, so she asked casually, “Senior, why are you so passionate about this? I’ll feel like I’m letting you down if I don’t achieve a good ranking.”

The senior stood up from her seat, patted Violeta’s shoulder, and said earnestly, “You don’t know about the love-hate relationship between our club and the dance club!”

“In the past, the campus belle was always chosen from the dance club every year. They used to mock us, claiming that despite being the most popular club in school, we don’t even have a campus belle. They were ridiculing our appearance and making fun of our looks!”

“Hmph, this year they better watch out. With you around, we can finally hold our heads up high! That’s why everyone is enthusiastically voting for you in hopes that you can bring honor to our club!”

Chapter 56

The tennis club and the dance club had been engaged in a secret rivalry.

The members of the dance club regarded the tennis club members as monkeys jumping around with rackets!

Meanwhile, the tennis club members privately insulted the dance club members as flamboyant peacocks!

In short, the two clubs had harbored animosity toward each other for a long time.

Every year, Toland University would hold a club conference where the tennis club and the dance club competed against each other.

However, the tennis club had never been able to surpass the dance club’s performance,

While the tennis club could not match the dance club’s performance, the dance club had also been unable to win the prestigious trophies that the tennis club had won in the city.

Both clubs had their own strengths, but they always felt the need to compare.

In the past, when the tennis club went out to compete, they would ask the dance club members to come and be the cheerleaders.

Although the dance club members would agree out of respect for Nolan, the student council president, they would always make sarcastic remarks.

Nolan was also troubled by this.

So when Zelena volunteered to take care of the cheerleading team this time, Nolan was finally freed from the trouble.

After listening to what her senior said, Violeta suddenly understood and nodded.

“I see.”

“Violeta, it’s up to you whether you can help our club redeem itself this time!”

“Hahaha, I’ll do my best.”

“Don’t worry! All members of our club will support you!”

Why were they suddenly so passionate?

If Violeta did not put in effort for the next two rounds, she would disappoint her fans.

After the afternoon training.

Originally, freshmen were not eligible to participate in the league.

However, Violeta and Kaylee, as the super rookies of this year, were selected for the league.

When Zelena heard this news, her expression was as disgusted as if she had eaten something unpleasant.

It was because Zelena not only customized costumes for the cheerleading team but also volunteered to customize costumes for the league members.

Her intention was to impress Nolan, but she did not expect that Violeta and Kaylee would also be among the league members!

Zelena felt uncomfortable as if she had swallowed a fly when she spent money to customize clothes for these two.

Violeta and Kaylee trained at the tennis court for several consecutive days.

Their relationship with the members of the tennis club grew stronger and stronger. After school, they would gather at the cafe, have a drink, and enjoy some crayfish together.

Since its opening, the cafe’s business has stabilized with a steady daily flow of customers.

Violeta set up a message wall on the left side of the cafe for customers who wanted to leave their messages.

In just a few days, the wall was filled with messages from Toland University students, including “Res confessions.

George also came to the cafe to have coffee.

This weekend, George got a haircut and appeared in front of Violeta looking fresh and clean.

Violeta looked at the rejuvenated boy in front of her and paused for a moment before reacting. “Are you George?”

“Yeah.”

“Wow! Not bad! You’ve changed a lot. It seems like you took my advice from last time! Good job!”

Violeta smiled at him with satisfaction.

George felt a little nervous but he felt relieved when he heard Violeta say this.

“What would you like to drink? Americano? Fiona, one iced Americano here.”

“All right!”

George sat in front of Violeta and saw her drawing on a blueprint. So, he asked, “Are you drawing a blueprint?”

Violeta nodded. “Yes, I’m planning to buy the second floor and open it up to make two floors. I’ll need to renovate it, so I am thinking about the design now. I also want to install some artificial intelligence and sound systems in the store.”

Upon hearing that, George did not hesitate and immediately responded, “I can assist you.”

“Huh?”

Violeta was taken aback.

Previously Zoren and the others had mentioned that Hayden had paid a substantial amount of money to seek George’s help, but George had declined back then.

Why was he so readily agreeing now?

“It’s alright, you don’t have to. I’ll design it myself, and then I’ll hire a professional team to carry out the work.”

“You don’t need to spend money on me. I am better than those professional teams.”

Violeta felt guilty and said, “For free? That’s really not necessary.”

“It’s fine. You bought me a coffee, didn’t you?”

“Okay, then! I heard that you’re really skilled with artificial intelligence, so I’ll trust you with it. From now on, you’ll be a lifelong member of our store! Haha!”

The two of them sat in the store, chatting and laughing.

Violeta had a lively personality, and although George was socially anxious, he was influenced by Violeta’s vibrant character.

Zelena happened to pass by the cafe with her friends when they saw George inside, laughing happily with Violeta.

Zelena pursed her lips unhappily. No wonder she couldn’t find George at the library these past few days. It seemed that he was here.

After much effort, George was in Violeta’s cafe!

It seemed that Zelena couldn’t win George over now. This d*mn Violeta always got in her way!

Just wait, she would make sure this woman paid the price!

A few days later, the first round of the campus beauty pageant ended.

Fifty girls successfully advanced, with Violeta firmly in third place and Zelena in fourth.

The top two spots were claimed by two seniors from the performing arts. They were also the top two in last year’s Toland University campus beauty pageant. So, they had consistently performed well this year as well.

The popularity of the two seniors naturally gave them an advantage over Violeta.

Zelena was furious to be overshadowed by Violeta.

She swore to surpass Violeta in the second round, so she uploaded a video of her performing a classical dance with an umbrella early on. As soon as the second round began, Zelena’s ranking skyrocketed.

On the other hand, Violeta hadn’t even posted any photos yet, while Zelena was going all out with her videos!

Under the encouragement of the senior, Violeta finally reluctantly uploaded a black–and–white artistic photo of herself with her hair down. Her flawless facial features and the cold, indifferent gaze in her eyes.

The photo enhanced by the high–definition camera, captivated everyone’s attention at first glance!

Gosh, this photo was simply breathtaking!

The senior couldn’t stop praising Violeta and she was starting to feel embarrassed.

Should she tell the senior that she took this photo with her camera last night in her bathroom?

After the photo was uploaded, everyone was amazed!

With the assistance of the tough guys at the tennis club, Violeta’s ranking quickly caught up with Zelena, making them neck and neck.

More importantly, Violeta only uploaded a photo!

A single photo of hers was enough to rival a one–and–a–half–minute video. Moreover, it was only a matter of time before she surpassed Zelena. This power truly made Violeta the number one at Toland University!

The pageant of the previous year wasn’t as intense as this year’s!

Zelena went to great lengths to obtain votes, but she didn’t expect to be caught up so easily. She was so angry that she couldn’t eat for a whole day.

In order to secure a good ranking, Zelena had to spend money to buy votes and maintain her position firmly within the top three, suppressing Violeta.

Chapter 57

A few days later, as Zelena and Violeta’s popularity continued to soar, their votes quickly surpassed those- of the two higher–ranking seniors.

On this particular day, at the tennis court.

Zelena was enthusiastically distributing water to everyone.

In the lounge, the senior sat in front of her computer, while Kaylee and Violeta were changing into their training uniforms.

“Oh no, Violeta, your ranking has been surpassed.” Kaylee zipped up her uniform and hopped over to look at the screen. “Ah, it’s true! Vio, your ranking has been surpassed.”

Violeta calmly sat on a stool to put on her shoes. She didn’t react much to what they said.

After Violeta’s new photo was uploaded, it had a significant impact.

This was because the photo looked more natural, without heavy makeup. As a result, it attracted not only men but also women.

In the second round, shortly after it started, Violeta was immediately pushed to first place, with Zelena in second.

However, Zelena’s ranking had unexpectedly surpassed Violeta’s, now taking the first position!

“Zelena surpassed you and became first. How annoying! How could Zelena surpass you?” Kaylee expressed her dissatisfaction.

Violeta finally finished putting on her shoes and walked over to take a glance at the screen.

Violeta’s votes were currently over seventeen thousand, while Zelena had twenty thousand votes.

Within a short period, Zelena’s votes had increased by three thousand, surpassing Violeta. This was clearly unreasonable!

Even the senior noticed that something was amiss with the vote count.

“The vote seems off. Kaylee crossed her arms and nodded in agreement. “Yeah, I think so too. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Vio is more attractive than Zelena. Zelena’s votes were not as high as Vio’s before, so how could they suddenly skyrocket in such a short time? Something fishy is going on!”

Recalling her previous life, Violeta vaguely remembered that in the three rounds of the pageant, Zelena’s rankings in the first two rounds were not particularly high. It was only in the third round that she voted. suddenly surged, surpassing the second place by twice the amount!

In her previous life, Zelena had always had a good reputation in school.

She was friendly, and polite, came from a wealthy family, and was also beautiful. She excelled in her studies…

Everyone liked her.

So, it didn’t seem strange for her to take first place in the campus beauty rankings.

However, thinking about it now, something seemed suspicious.

Her sudden surge in votes was indeed quite unreasonable.

The senior narrowed her eyes. “I will investigate the back–end data, Violeta. Don’t worry, I will ensure the fairness of this pageant.”

It seemed that the senior also suspected that Zelena’s votes were manipulated.

Violeta smiled. “I trust you. Let’s go out and train first.”

“Okay, off you go!”

Kaylee left the lounge with Violeta.

“Vio, do you think Zelena’s votes were manipulated? Who knows what she’s up to!” Violeta shook the racket in her hand and casually said, “It’s better not to speak about things without evidence, Kay.”

Although it was already evident, speaking out would only invite disputes or misunderstandings caused by gossip and possibly label her as ‘jealous.

Kaylee playfully stuck out her tongue and said, “Tch, I just can’t stand that two-faced woman!”

“I was deceived by her hypocrisy before, but later, I found out what kind of person she really is.”

As they spoke, the two walked to the tennis court, preparing for practice.

After they stepped out, they saw Zelena distributing water to the club members, wearing a cheerleader’s short skirt uniform. Her long legs under the skirt were quite alluring.

Zelena deliberately tried to impress the members of the tennis club, with the simple goal of getting their Votes.

She was aware that all the members of the tennis club were voting for Violeta, and this made her furious. Was she inferior to Violeta? Surely Violeta must have provided them with some personal advantages! Zelena cleverly suspected Violeta’s ulterior motives, but she failed to recognize that Violeta had not done anything at all.

Chapter 58

Gillian and Candy hurriedly rushed over to help Zelena up.

“Violeta, what are you doing? This is going too far”

“Yeah, Lena has been so kind to you. She brought you water and even opened the bottle for you. It’s okay if you don’t want to drink it, but why did you pour the water on her?”

After Zelena got up, she was completely soaked.

The cheerleading uniform was already quite thin, and now that it was wet, the fabric clung to her body, making it look very revealing.

The boys nearby were staring.

Kaylee stepped forward to defend Violeta and said, “I saw everything just now. She poured the water on herself and then falsely accused Vio. Are you out of your mind?”

Gillian exclaimed, “What did you say, Kaylee?”

Candy took off her jacket and placed it on Zelena, saying, “Do you think everyone is as deceitful as you? Is there any girl in this world who would resort to such tactics to frame others?”

Gillian added, “Yeah! Do you think it feels good to almost be exposed in front of so many boys here?”

Kaylee looked at the two with a you–are–hopeless expression. She tried hard to restrain her anger and almost cursed.

Violeta pulled her hand, preventing Kaylee from explaining. After that, she said, “Yes, it was me who splashed the water on her just now, so what?”

After saying that, Violeta took a step forward, picked up the unopened bottle of ice water on the nearby table, unscrewed the cap, and poured it directly over Zelena’s head.

“Ah!” Zelena did not expect Violeta to be so audacious. She screamed in surprise as the ice water hit her.

With a cold expression, Violeta looked down at the three people in front of her.

“What? Not only did I splash her with water, but I also poured it over her head. So what? Is this against the law?”

Gillian and Candy were both stunned!

The boys nearby were also shocked. They did not expect Violeta to actually do it!

She’s impressive!

Zelena stared at Violeta with a bewildered expression. After that, Violeta dropped the bottle and stood before them with her arms crossed.

“Zelena, do you really think that mere rumors can affect me now? You underestimate me. No matter how many tricks you have, I will face them all. Let’s see if you can handle it.”

Zelena’s heart trembled. She was actually influenced by Violeta’s prescription.

Violeta no longer felt the need to explain her innocence. I’m tired of explaining myself all the time.

The thing Violeta detested the most in this world was explaining herself now!

Violeta’s actions also surprised Kaylee, but at this moment, Kaylee was in awe of Violeta! She applauded. and said. “Well done!

“Did you see that? That’s what happens when you behave like that. If you dare to be disrespectful again, don’t blame me for pouring water on each of you!”

After saying that, Kaylee and Violeta went to practice together, without even sparing them a glance.

After the commotion, Zelena and the others went to change their clothes.

The tennis club members who witnessed everything immediately labeled Violeta as the fiercest junior of the year in their minds.

Although she was fierce, there was something strangely captivating about her.

Most people would not have the courage to act like that.

It did not take long for the incident between Zelena and Violeta at the tennis club to spread.

The news spread rapidly. On one hand, some claimed that Violeta was behaving erratically at the tennis club due to her association with Jasper.

On the other hand, others asserted that Zelena deliberately provoked Violeta in front of everyone.

Regardless, the two of them had a disagreement over the pageant rankings. It appeared that the competition for the title of campus belle this year was truly fierce!

Despite Zelena’s efforts to gain favor at the tennis club, they still voted for Violeta.

Zelena’s attempts were in vain.

Over time, Zelena realized that her pursuit of favor at the tennis club was pointless, so she stopped attending.

However, even though Zelena stopped trying to win favor at the tennis club, she still regularly visited the student council, just to catch a glimpse of Nolan.

Zelena always found various excuses to approach Nolan.

She brought the latest cheerleading routine and found Nolan on the court playing with everyone.

When Nolan’s friends saw Zelena’s machine they all looked at him and passed the ball to him.

Nolan noticed Zelena standing in the stands of the stadium, smiling and waving at him.

A hint of annoyance flickered in Nolan’s eyes,

Zelena hurriedly ran towards him, saying, “Nolan, I came to show you the video of our new rehearsal. I want to know if we need any improvements so I can discuss it with the team later”

In fact, during Zelena’s first visit, Nolan had clearly told her that the cheerleading team could handle their own affairs.

Since everyone knew that the cheerleaders‘ presence at the competition was merely for entertainment, there was no need to make it overly grand.

However, Zelena seemed completely oblivious and continued to bother Nolan about this matter.

Nolan was speechless, but due to his good manners, he could only politely decline each time.

“Zelena. I already told you last time that you should handle these matters yourselves. You don’t need to come to me for my opinion every time.”

Zelena replied. “But you’re the vice president! Your opinion should be taken into consideration.”

With that, Zelena played the video for Nolan.

Although Nolan had a warm personality, he was also very straightforward. He could not discern the subtle differences in the videos. To him, every video Zelena showed him seemed the same.

The only distinction was that Zelena wore different outfits each time she stood in the center.

The entire video solely focused on her, and Nolan was genuinely annoyed.

“Zelena, don’t you have anything else to do in your free time?”

Zelena hesitated for a moment. “Nolan, I have been diligently rehearsing during my spare time…”

Nolan nodded, “Well, you can go back to rehearsing then. Next time, I will bring these videos to the club for everyone to vote on.”

Zelena remained silent.

If Zelena still did not understand that Nolan was rejecting her, she would be a complete fool!

Yet, Zelena could not comprehend. She had been doing everything according to Nolan’s preferences, so why was he still treating her with indifference?

At that moment, Nolan seemed to catch something in his peripheral vision.

He turned his head and saw Violeta and Kaylee coming out of the cafeteria, chatting and laughing.

Zelena noticed Nolan’s gaze and looked in that direction as well.

Chapter 59

When Zelena glanced over, she noticed Violeta walking alongside Kaylee…

Zelena’s eyes fell on Violeta, and a hint of resentment flashed in her gaze.

Every afternoon after their final class, Violeta would accompany Kaylee to the cafeteria for dinner before heading home.

As they exited the cafeteria, they would pass by the small court on the west side, where Nolan would always be playing basketball. At a seemingly casual moment, Nolan would pause to take a drink and glance towards the two figures in the distance.

The west court was the route they had to take to return to their dormitories after leaving the cafeteria.

Zelena turned to look at Nolan and noticed that his gaze was still fixed in that direction. A sense of dissatisfaction welled up in her heart, and she called out, “Nolan!”

Nolan shifted his gaze away and looked at her. “Is there something else you need?”

Zelena clenched her teeth…

When Nolan looked at Violeta just now, his gaze was softer, but when he looked at her, it was filled with unfamiliarity and indifference.

What was happening?

Why did that woman always seem to obstruct her?

Zelena was furious inside, but she couldn’t show it on her face to Nolan.

However, there was no point in staying any longer.

“Well then, I’ll leave now, Nolan.”

“Okay.”

Nolan put down his water and continued playing on the court without looking back.

Zelena stood in place, watching Nolan’s retreating figure, and quietly clenched her fists under her sleeves.

At this moment, a ball suddenly flew out of the court and headed straight towards Violeta with incredible speed.

Kaylee happened to be tying her shoelaces as Violeta stood waiting beside her. The ball came at them from the side at lightning speed.

“Watch out!”

Violeta heard the sound of the wind and instinctively turned her head slightly. The basketball grazed her ear and flew past, causing her hair to flutter.

When Zelena saw this, she thought fiercely in her heart. ‘Why didn’t it hit her? She’s so lucky! The basketball bounced twice on the ground. After that, Violeta kicked it with her toe, sending it flying into her hands.

“I’m so sorry, could you throw the ball back to us?”

The voices of the boys on the court sounded apologetic and playful. So, Violeta turned around with the ball in her hands.

Nolan stood on the court and looked at her with gentle eyes.

Kaylee stood up from the ground and glanced at the basketball in Violeta’s hands. She shouted towards the court. “Phew, that was close! Why are you so bad at basketball? You almost hit Violeta!”

“Sorry, sorry! I’m so sorry!”

The basketball spun in Violeta’s hands, and a slight smile appeared on her lips. “You want the ball, right? Then catch it!”

She threw the basketball and kicked it with three times the force as before!

One of the boys was prepared to catch it, but when he felt the force of the basketball flying towards him, he suddenly retreated in fear.

“Bang

The basketball went straight into the hoop with precision, leaving everyone stunned.

Violeta clapped her hands. “Be more careful next time guys. Otherwise, your head might become the hoop!”

“Kay, let’s go.”

“Okay!”

Everyone on the field watched in astonishment as the two of them walked away.

“Oh my god, she kicked it so far with such force…”

Everyone discussed Violeta’s shot.

“Nolan, I think she’s from your club, right?”

“Yes.”

“Oh, I remember now. Are they the two incredibly talented newcomers who joined the tennis club this year?”

Violeta and Kaylee’s names spread widely at Toland University.

Many people had not seen Violeta play, but they had heard rumors about her. So, they were particularly curious and excited.

Zelena stood there, feeling completely ignored.

She clenched her teeth enviously and watched as the men discussed Violeta.

Why?

She was currently ranked first on the campus beauty list, so why was Violeta still more popular?

Nolan wasn’t ignoring her; it was this woman who was blocking her way!

She definitely wouldn’t let Violeta get away with it!

Finally, the cheerleading rehearsal came to an end.

The members participating in the league were also improving their coordination.

Whether it was doubles or singles, Violeta’s skills were unquestionable.

After that day’s training. Violeta overheard a few cheerleaders discussing among themselves as she was getting ready to leave and change in the locker room.

“Lena said she’ll treat us to a performance at the Millennium Grand Theater after the league. I can’t wait!”

“Yeah, and Irene Persley will be there! It’s so difficult to get tickets, do you think she can get so many? I heard the theater is cracking down on scalpers.”

“Lena said she has relatives in the theater who can help us get tickets. Oh my, it’s truly a sign of the times. I remember the first time I saw Irene’s performance when I was very young. My grandmother is her loyal fan!”

Irene, as an artist from the older generation, had remarkable achievements in the art world.

The discussion among the group became animated.

Violeta paused while zipping up her jacket, as she caught onto a familiar name.

Her mom’s performance?

The great artist they were talking about was her mother!

Perhaps because Irene was her mother and she spent every day with her, Violeta felt a sense of pride welling up inside her as she heard the others praise her mother for the first time.

Yes! That was her mother!

She gently closed the locker door and glanced towards the cheerleading squad not far away.

Kaylee, who was beside her, noticed Violeta’s gaze and asked, “Vio, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing.”

Kaylee had also overheard the conversation among the cheerleading squad just now.

She smiled and asked, “Vio, are you also a fan of Irene Persley?”

Violeta’s eyes flickered slightly. “Well, sort of.

Kaylee sighed, “There are probably not many people in the performing arts who don’t admire her. By the way, she’s also a graduate of Toland University, so she’s our senior! I’ve been wanting to see her performance for a long time, but unfortunately, it’s so difficult to get tickets for the Millennium Grand Theater, especially for Irene’s play.”

Violeta said. “You like her too? How about I treat you to it after the league?”

“Huh?” Kaylee exclaimed, looking at Violeta in astonishment. “Can you get tickets?”

“Well, I have some connections,” Violeta said mysteriously.

Her connections were much stronger than Zelena’s.

If Violeta wanted to go, she wouldn’t even have to spend money. She could just ask Irene for insider tickets, the ones with a great view from the front row!

“Wow!” Kaylee’s eyes sparkled. “That’s amazing! I’m so lucky to be friends with you!”

“Hahaha!”

“I wonder if Hayden and the others will go. We should all go together!”

Finally, the league began.

Leading the team this time was Nolan. Violeta and Kaylee sat together in the back corner of the bus.

In the front row were the cheerleaders, and as soon as Zelena got on the bus, she started talking nonstop, giving everyone a headache!

Chapter 60

Violeta relaxed by putting on earmuffs and an eye mask.

At some point, Zelena approached with milk and bread.

“Sis, have you had breakfast? Have some bread and milk!” she said.

Kaylee glanced at Zelena and replied, “No need.”

However, Zelena ignored her response and threw the bread and milk towards Violeta, saying, “Sis!”

Violeta, who was not asleep, raised her hand to block the milk and bread, causing them to fall to the ground.

She removed her eye mask and looked at Zelena coldly.

“Sis, if you don’t want to eat, why did you throw the bread and milk on the ground? It’s such a waste of food!” she said.

Zelena squatted down to pick up the milk and bread, patting off the invisible dust with a pained expression.

This scene was witnessed by several members of the cheerleaders.

The cheerleaders and the tennis club were already at odds, both competing for the top spot as Toland University’s most popular clubs. Seeing Violeta’s arrogant expression, they naturally took advantage of the situation.

“The tennis club is really something. What a noble princess! Can’t even be satisfied with milk and bread?”

“This is too much. If you don’t want to eat, why throw it on the ground?”

‘Lena woke up early today to buy milk and bread for us. Actually, she didn’t have a share in the tennis. club. But now she gave them a share and they didn’t even appreciate it!”

Zelena heard their words and a smirk of successful scheming appeared in her eyes.

She walked over and said, “Everyone, stop talking and don’t misunderstand. Maybe just now the car bumped a little and Sis couldn’t catch the milk and bread. It accidentally fell on the ground. Let’s not talk about it anymore. Don’t ruin the harmony.”

“Bumped? There was no bump just now. It was perfectly fine!”

Zelena’s excuse was truly ridiculous.

The members of the dance club didn’t accept it. They just wanted to start a fight!

“You people from the tennis club are ungrateful for the benefits you receive. Now you’re bullying us in front of our dance club. Do you think we’re idiots?”

“Lena, stop being the peacemaker. The tennis club has been arrogant more than twice. It’s disgusting! 

If it wasn’t for Lena bringing us to rehearse and working hard to mediate, I wouldn’t want to be their cheerleader!

The argument was about to escalate.

The members of the tennis club couldn’t tolerate being insulted by their arch-rivals from the dance club.

One member of the tennis club stood up and said, “Can you guys stop already? Isn’t it just bread and milk falling on the ground? I thought it was a big deal, but you keep arguing. Do you think we have to rely on your dance club to be our cheerleaders? Don’t think so highly of yourselves!”

Some people echoed, “Yeah! This time we’re playing in the league to bring glory to the school, not for ourselves. You guys should remember that you’re not here to be our cheerleaders, you’re representing the school.”

“It’s ridiculous as if we need you guys!”

Zelena had initially wanted to blame Violeta for this, but she didn’t expect the dance club to get into an argument with the tennis club.

If the two clubs fall apart before the league, it won’t be good.

She felt embarrassed and quickly said, “Everyone, stop arguing! We’re about to arrive. Let’s not ruin the atmosphere.”

At this moment, Zelena realized the seriousness of the situation and began to mediate.

Kaylee, who was seated in the back, sneered and stood up, pointing at Zelena. “Zelena, are you finished? with your act? It was you who threw the milk and bread at Violeta’s face. If she hadn’t reacted quickly, she would have been hit!”

“Anyone would know to dodge if something is coming towards their face, right?”

“Unless you’re not human, you wouldn’t dodge!

Zelena frowned and turned to Kaylee, saying, “I didn’t do it. I was trying to hand the milk and bread to Sis!”

Kaylee retorted, “You’re making excuses. Let’s see how you explain it. Maybe you didn’t expect it, but I was recording on my phone just now. I captured the entire incident of you throwing the milk and bread!”

After boarding the bus, Kaylee wanted to record the scenery along the way.

Unfortunately, her phone’s camera quality isn’t as good as Violeta’s, so she borrowed Violeta’s phone to record. Meanwhile, Violeta was sleeping next to her.

She happened to capture the scene when Zelena approached and threw the milk and bread.

“What did you say?”

Zelena’s expression froze upon hearing this.

Kaylee picked up the phone directly and showed everyone the recorded video.

In the video, it was evident that Zelena threw the milk and bread at Violeta. But fortunately. Violeta reacted quickly and blocked it with her hand,

After watching the video, everyone looked at Zelena with strange eyes.

Zelena immediately acted pitiful and cried, saying, “No, I didn’t mean to. I was helping everyone move things in the morning. When I walked to the back to get bread and milk for them, my hand accidentally slipped. I really didn’t mean it. You all have to believe me!”

Members of the tennis club knew that Zelena had previously clashed with Violeta.

It seemed like they held a grudge against each other.

However, the members of the dance club were unaware of this. Since Zelena joined the dance club, she has also contributed a lot to everyone. They all believed Zelena was a good person.

So, when they saw her being accused, they naturally defended her.

“What do you mean by this? Are all of you ganging up on a girl like this?”

“Yeah, Lena woke up early today and bought a lot of things. Isn’t it tiring to carry them all here? So what if she accidentally dropped them? Besides, can bread hitting someone’s face harm them?”

“Whose face can’t withstand a hit? Is it made of tofu?”

Several members of the dance club turned to look at the back row and saw Violeta sitting there. They immediately burst into laughter.

“Hey, isn’t that the second–place winner?”

“Isn’t that Violeta, the second-ranked campus belle? No wonder she’s making a big deal out of this. Lena is first, and you’re second. You must be thrilled with all these people defending you, right?”

“What a conniving person!”

In an instant, the tables turned, and all the attacks were directed towards Violeta.

Even though Violeta hadn’t uttered a word the whole time, she was still being attacked. It seemed like there was no one left to support her.

Kaylee was taken aback. With video evidence available, she couldn’t believe that the dance club was still lying to support Zelena.

Kaylee asked, “What does this have to do with Violeta? What does this have to do with the campus belle ranking?”

“Heh, speaking of the campus belle ranking, who doesn’t know that Zelena’s votes are questionable? The authorities are currently investigating. What are you so proud of?”

Kaylee’s words instantly ignited the anger of the dance club.

“What do you mean? What do you mean by fake votes? Your tennis club just can’t compete with us, so now you’re resorting to false accusations!”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50]]  

Chapter 41

Violeta twirled the tennis racket in her hand as she playfully gazed at Zelena across from her.

With a slight lift of her red lips, her expression under the brim of her hat resembled that of a confident goddess.

It was as if she was saying, “Is this all you’ve got?”

Zelena covered her face with her hands, tears welled up in her eyes from the pain in her nose. At the same time, she felt a deep sense of resentment!

Kaylee jumped up in excitement, “Amazing, Vio, we won!”

Violeta turned her head and smiled at Kaylee. After that, she walked with her toward the nearby resting area.

“Wow, the newcomers this year are truly formidable.”

“This match is completely one-sided. It’s not interesting at all!”

“Who said it’s not interesting? There are beauties all over the field, isn’t that interesting enough? Violeta is so beautiful. I predict she will definitely make it into the top ten campus belle candidates this year!”

“Zelena is not bad either, but compared to Violeta, she seems a bit inferior.”

Although Zelena was attractive, she exuded too much charm, which many male classmates in the audience found appealing.

However, Violeta was the type that appealed to both men and women. The natural air of aloofness and nobility she carried was truly captivating. She did not need to flatter anyone to achieve her goals; Violeta was the best on her own!

Back in the resting area.

Violeta glanced at Hayden and the others sitting in the back row of the audience.

All four of them were applauding. Then, Hayden lowered his gaze to meet her eyes, his gaze gentle and seemingly smiling.

Violeta hesitated for a moment and then looked away. After that, she put her racket back into her bag.

She thought the match was already over, but at that moment, the referee approached with Zelena by his side.

The referee said to Violeta, “Violeta, Zelena claims that you intentionally injured her. So, we need to review the video playback.”

Upon hearing what the referee said, Kaylee quickly spoke up, “Intentionally injured her? It’s n

not our fault that they can’t catch the ball and end up getting hit in the face! If they’re not as skilled, they should just admit that they’re not good enough. What’s the point of bringing up these matters now?”

Zelena’s eyes turned red as if she was about to cry. She pitifully said, “Referee, I didn’t… That ball was aimed at my face!”

Violeta knew that Zelena would not easily admit her defeat and would definitely find a way to provoke her.

If she did not agree to review the video playback, it would only make her appear guilty.

Violeta stopped Kaylee and quickly said, “Alright, let’s review the video playback then.”

The referee was relieved to hear Violeta’s agreement as it made things much easier for him.

As they were about to go to the side to review the video playback, they heard Jasper’s voice from behind, “Where are you all going?”

They turned around and saw that Hayden and his group had already come down unbeknownst to them. Now, they were leisurely walking towards them.

Jasper was the president of the tennis club, so his words naturally carried weight.

The referee turned his head and politely said to Jasper, “Jasper, the two students from Team B just claimed that Team A may have committed a foul. We are planning to review the video playback to verify.

Jasper casually inserted his hands into his pockets and glanced at Zelena, his expression cold. “No need, the match has already been declared over.”

The referee hesitated for a moment.

At that moment, Henry walked over from the side and spoke up, Jasper isn’t this against the rules, doubts should be resolved by reviewing the video footage…”

“Do my words mean nothing? Are you the president or am I the president?”

Henry opened his mouth to speak but quickly closed it again.

Seeing this, the referee nodded at Jasper and turned to return to the court.

Zelena clenched her fists, shocked that Jasper and his group would once again defend Violeta. She was furious!

While she was perplexed, Nolan emerged from the resting area behind the court. When Zelena caught sight of him, she closed her eyes and deliberately fell in front of Nolan.

Nolan instinctively reached out to help her up.

Earlier, Violeta’s ball had struck Zelena’s face. Perhaps Zelena had fallen too abruptly, as her nose suddenly felt hot and two streams of blood began to flow,

Candy shouted, “Lena! Lena, are you okay?”

Nolan noticed Zelena’s nosebleed and paused for a moment before immediately handing her over to Candy.

Zelena’s body was too heavy for Candy and they almost toppled to the ground.

“Nolan, could you please take Lena to the infirmary? Can you assist us?”

Violeta and Hayden, along with the others, coldly observed this scene without any reaction. Not only did they not respond, they turned and walked away.

Nolan was the vice president of the tennis club. Even though he did not want to take Zelena to the infirmary, he could not simply leave her lying on the ground. So, he said to Henry, “Take her to the infirmary.

Henry replied, “Okay.”

Zelena, who pretended to faint, did not expect Nolan to ignore her.

Instead, Henry benefited from it!

However, she could not suddenly wake up since she had fainted, so she had to let Henry take her to the infirmary.

Violeta and Kaylee won the finals and successfully joined the tennis club,

The day after the finals, the club organized a gathering for everyone to meet. Surprisingly, Violeta and Kaylee were the only two girls among this year’s freshmen.

When they introduced themselves to everyone, they received many compliments and were referred to as the formidable new duo of the year.

There were not many girls in the club, no more than fifteen in total.

The female seniors were all easy to get along with and they represented different departments.

During registration, a female senior who studied photography stared at Violeta for a long time and eagerly asked, “Do you have a one–inch photo?”

Violeta asked, “Do I need a photo?”

She smiled. “Yes.”

Violeta thought for a moment and took out the photo she had prepared for Zelena in the auditorium before handing it to the female senior.

“Can this one work?”

The female senior took the photo and examined it for a moment. “Although it’s not very clear and the lighting is a bit off, it’s still acceptable. You can submit a high–definition one later!”

Violeta was taken aback. “What for?”

The female senior winked at Violeta. “The Campus Belle Pageant for the new semester! It’s such a waste that a pretty girl like you didn’t sign up! And you’re in the performing arts too. Give me your photo and I’ll sign you up! I’m one of the organizers of this year’s pageant.”

Violeta was speechless.

After saying that, the senior happily ran off with Violeta’s photo.

What an energetic girl!

Violeta stood still, stunned. How did she end up signing without even thinking about it? She hasn’t even decided whether she wants to sign up or not!

Kaylee, who was standing beside her, had a joyful expression on her face, “Vio, you’re a gem! Even if you’re buried in gravel, you’ll still shine and be discovered! This is great, I’m going to vote for you!”

The member who was helping them register smiled and said, “Our club has never had a top ten campus belle before, Violeta. We all have high hopes for you! We’ll all go and vote for you when the time comes!”

And so, the moment Violeta’s photo was entered into the system, everyone from the tennis club went to vote for her within half an hour. Some even used their alternate accounts to vote for Violeta as well.

By 6 p.m., Violeta’s vote count on the website had already surpassed the others by a large margin.

Chapter 42

Most of the participants in the campus belle pageant come from the performing arts and dance departments, with a few from other majors. It was widely known that these two departments had the most beautiful girls, so the competition was quite fierce,

To welcome new members, Jasper reserved the Heaven Hotel for a banquet on the weekend. All members of the tennis club would attend the internal gathering, and even some students from other departments would also participate.

The day before the banquet, Kaylee started to feel anxious. So she asked Violeta to go shopping for clothes on Saturday.

When Violeta arrived at the mall with Tuna, Kaylee had not arrived yet, so she went to a beverage shop and ordered two cups of coffee to wait for her.

The owner of the Sunset Cafe finally decided to hand over the shop to Violeta. The couple also stayed in the cafe to continue working for Violeta, Violeta was thrilled with their decision and promised them that she would turn the cafe’s slow business around and make it popular!

When Kaylee arrived at the beverage shop, Violeta was sitting at a table wearing a trendy white short- sleeved shirt, quietly playing with her phone. In the bag next to her, a furry head poked out to squint at the sun. This scene looked peaceful and beautiful. The sunlight streamed in from the window, shining on Violeta’s profile, and the drinks on the table were emitting a cool mist.

Kaylee walked over with a smile on her face. “Vio, you looked so beautiful just now! If this photo were used for the pageant, you would definitely be in the top ten instantly.”

Violeta was replying to a group message when she heard Kaylee’s voice. So, she put away her phone and pointed to the drink in front of her. “I got you some coffee.”

“Thank you!” Kaylee pointed to Tuna in her bag, saying, “Is this the little wolf cub we found when we went for military training last time? Oh my, why is it so chubby now? It must be well–nourished!”

Not only that, but Tuna’s food was specially prepared, and its meals were much better than those of ordinary people. Tuna opened its eyes and glanced at Kaylee, seemingly recognizing her. It did not make a sound and closed its eyes again.

Violeta picked up her bag. “This little guy is growing too fast. I won’t bring it out anymore in the future.”

Kaylee smiled.

The two of them left the shop and entered the shopping mall.

Kaylee wanted to buy a dress and spent a long time picking with Violeta. Every dress they liked was way beyond Kaylee’s budget.

When they were about to choose a dress in a luxury women’s clothing store, they unexpectedly ran into Zelena and her two companions.

Zelena was surrounded by several salespeople, with Gillian and Candy by her side.

Since Lily was expelled, Zelena promised to take Gillian and Candy shopping to win them over.

Zelena had already accumulated quite a few shopping bags, clearly indicating that she had made a lot of purchases.

On the other hand, Violeta did not have a single bag, suggesting that she had not bought anything at all.

A smile suddenly appeared on Zelena’s face. That deceitful Violeta had been pretending to be rich in class, but now her true colors were exposed.

She only managed to live in Liberty Grove by relying on men!

Today was the perfect opportunity to expose her, and Zelena could not let it slip by.

Kaylee did not want to get into a conflict with them, so she whispered to Violeta, “Vio, let’s go to another store.

Violeta, accompanied by Kaylee, turned to leave. However, at that moment, Zelena’s voice interrupted, “Violeta, why are you leaving? We had such a fateful encounter, so why didn’t you say hi before leaving?”

Gillian and Candy immediately grasped Zelena’s intention and added, “Yeah, you just entered the store not long ago, and now you’re leaving without even looking around!”

“Oh, could it be that they can’t afford anything? Haha!”

“You don’t have to say it out loud! They don’t have a single shopping bag in their hands. So, they’re probably just here to enjoy the air conditioning at the mall! How ridiculous.”

Kaylee felt uncomfortable upon hearing these words.

It was her idea to go shopping for clothes today. Violeta had no intention of making any purchases anyway.

She did not expect to run into Zelena and her friends, which led to Violeta being misunderstood and mocked.

Kaylee turned her head and said to them, “Can’t you show some manners?”

Gillian retorted, “Who’s the one that lacks manners? I think it’s those who pick out a bunch of clothes and don’t buy anything who lack manners!”

Candy chimed in, “Yeah! How funny, why are you defending Violeta? What benefits did Violeta give you? You should also consider their character when you’re making friends with someone! Someone like Violeta, who has no money and poor character, is also aggressive and malicious! Only the blind wants to be friends with her!”

Kaylee exploded with anger and pointed at the two of them, saying, “Have you ever heard that birds of a feather flock together? I’ve never seen someone who attracts dogs like Zelena! What is a dog attracted to?”

Violeta replied expressionlessly, “Trash.”

They echoed each other. Kaylee laughed and said, “Yes! It’s trash! But I think some people are even worse than trash!”

Zelena’s face immediately turned gloomy after she was scolded.

However, she quickly put on a pitiful act and continued, “Violeta, there must be a misunderstanding between us. Actually, I came out today to buy clothes for Gillian and Candy.”

Gillian nodded, “Yeah, Lena is beautiful and kind–hearted, unlike some people who pretend to be rich even though they have no money. Going shopping together without buying anything is just taking advantage of other people’s services, right? If it were me, I would hang a sign at the door that says ‘Only enter if you intend to buy!”

Candy said. “Well, we shouldn’t phrase it like that. After all, there aren’t many generous people like Lena. Maybe Kaylee doesn’t deserve Violeta’s money. But some people are just so devoted to her that it’s laughable. We will never understand.”

Actually, when Kaylee thought the clothes were too expensive and did not buy them, Violeta offered to buy them for her.

However, Kaylee refused, believing that friends should have a pure relationship without involving money.

She didn’t want to involve personal interests like a vampire sucking their friend’s blood.

Yet, Gillian and Candy were undoubtedly labeling Violeta as someone who lacked the money to treat friends but liked to pretend to be rich.

Violeta lacked many things, but money was not one of them!

Violeta pulled Kaylee into the store and said, “Kay, choose anything you like.”

Kaylee quickly whispered, “Vio, it’s not worth it. Don’t get carried away and waste money. Let’s go.”

Violeta said, “Just consider it as a gift for successfully joining the tennis club as partners.”

Kaylee said, “But…

Candy interrupted them, “Oh, can’t you just admit that you don’t have money? Is it that difficult?”

Gillian said, “Why bother choosing? If you’re really that wealthy, just buy the whole store!”

They used a sarcastic tone to provoke Violeta.

Violeta did not fall for it, but today she wanted to give them a good reality check!

She pulled Kaylee into the store and calmly said, “As you wish, we’ll take everything in the store.”

Chapter 43

Have everything in the store?

Such audacity! One should know that even if the total value of all the goods in this luxury store was not worth one million five hundred thousand, it must be worth at least a hundred and fifty thousand.

Candy sneered and said, “Many items in this store require special arrangements to be purchased. It’s not just about having the money, but also having the qualifications.”

Gillian added, “Exactly! Stop pretending. You look ridiculous now.”

At that moment, three men in uniforms walked into the store. They approached Violeta with a nervous. expression as if they had finally found the culprit they were looking for.

The salespeople in the store noticed their arrival and their expressions changed.

Zelena and the others exchanged glances and said, “Could it be that they not only don’t have money to buy clothes but also damaged someone else’s clothes so they’re getting kicked out now?”

“Hahaha, if that’s really the case, it would be hilarious. That certain someone even said they want to buy everything in the store.”

Seeing this situation, Kaylee thought that trouble was brewing. So, she cautiously watched the three men in front of her.

On the other hand, Violeta glanced at them indifferently.

And then, the three men respectfully bowed their heads and called out, “Ms. Violeta!”

What?

Ms. Violeta?

Zelena and the others looked at each other, unable to understand what was going on.

Why were they so respectful to her?

That awful Violeta had long ceased to be a part of the Blake family. So what was going on?

She might have hired them to show off!

Zelena smiled and said, “Violeta, are these three your family? I didn’t recognize them.”

Upon hearing Zelena’s words, Gillian and Candy immediately understood.

Candy said, “Violeta, do you think it’s fun to hire actors? If we didn’t know your true identity, you could have really fooled everyone!”

Gillian added, “This woman is just a fake heiress! The real one is standing right beside us!”

Candy continued, “I’m afraid they’re actors who will work for $3 an hour. It seems like there are all kinds. of people in this world.”

Zelena and the others did not recognize the three people whom the salespeople knew. The one leading them was the general manager while the other two were supervisors from the marketing department.

$3 an hour? What were they talking about?

How could they do that?

They must be crazy.

The three salespeople quickly greeted them, “Hello, Mr. Jenner, Mr. Laine, Mr. Sohn, why are you here?”

Upon hearing this, Zelena and the others were shocked.

Violeta glanced at Zelena and then asked them, “Are you the actors I hired?”

“Of course not, Ms. Violeta!”

“Please don’t speak nonsense!”

This shopping mall was owned by White Group.

When they heard that Violeta had come to the mall, they immediately rushed over after receiving the news, fearing any negligence.”

Zelena did not believe that Violeta was so respected, so she asked, “She’s Ms. Violeta, right? So does she own everything in this mall?”

Mr. Jenner looked at Zelena with a condescending gaze as if she were mentally challenged. He replied, “Of

course.”

Violeta not only had the ability to buy this store but also the entire mall.

Anything she set her eyes on, she could take away.

So when Violeta casually mentioned buying the store earlier, it was no big deal. After all, the money would go into her own pocket, she just needed to say the word.

This news was simply shocking.

Zelena could not believe that Violeta was really the owner of this mall!

Zelena knew this woman’s background like the back of her hand.

Previously, she had the support of Mr. and Mrs. Blake, so she could be referred to as “Ms. Violeta“. However, now that she was no longer the heiress of the Blake family, how was she still commanding such respect?

Zelena exclaimed, “This is impossible! Stop pretending If Mom and Dad find out what you’re doing in Quinston, they will definitely be furious!”

Violeta retorted, “Pretending? It’s you who’s pretending, Zelena. Your ignorance truly astounds me.”

Mr. Tenner also realized that Zelena was not someone to be taken lightly and said “Madam if you’re done shopping, please leave now.”

Zelena widened her eyes. She had just spent so much money and now she was being asked to leave. “Is this how you treat customers in your mall? And by the way, I know her Zelena exclaimed. Violeta looked at her with a distant gaze and said, “I never claimed to know you.”

With just those words, two supervisors nearby approached them and promptly asked them to leave. Zelena and the others were kicked out before they had the chance to say anything.

But that wasn’t all.

“I don’t want to see them in this mall ever again.”

“Understood, Ms. Violeta.”

Kaylee witnessed the entire incident and after Zelena and her two friends were kicked out, she admired Violeta greatly.

“Violeta, you’re amazing! Is this mall really yours?”

Violeta smiled at her. “Go pick out a dress. You can have whatever you like.”

Kaylee’s eyes widened as if she had hit the jackpot.

Oh my, it seemed like she had unintentionally befriended someone influential!

Afterward, they happily spent a long time shopping in the store. Although Violeta said Kaylee could have whatever she liked, she only chose a reasonably priced dress that suited her.

“I’ll take this one, Violeta, and I’ll pay for it myself.”

Violeta refused and said, “It’s okay, just take it with you.

The salesperson stopped Kaylee from protesting and packed the dress for her.

Kaylee was touched. She said, “Violeta, I don’t know how to thank you.”

Violeta replied, “My cafe will reopen next month. Come and help me distribute some flyers, that will be enough to repay me!”

“Okay!”

After promptly agreeing, Kaylee suddenly realized, “Wait, you have a cafe too? My goodness, you must be wealthy!”

It made sense when she thought about it. After all, Hayden and his three friends were all wealthy heirs.

Violeta must be in a similar situation to be able to hang out with them.

After Zelena and her two companions were kicked out of the store, they were then escorted out of the mall by the mall security.

Candy exclaimed, “Damn! What’s happening? They actually kicked us out!”

Gillian asked, “Lena, do you know what’s going on? Is Violeta really the owner of this mall?”

Zelena’s anger was almost uncontrollable, she had no idea what was happening.

“I have no idea why she would treat me like this!”

Chapter 44

Gillian had a sudden realization and made a conjecture,

“Oh my god! Zoren’s last name is White, and Violeta’s last name is also White. Do you think Violeta could be a member of the White family? Could she be Zoren’s sister or younger sister?”

Gillian was adept at making connections.

After she said this, Zelena and Candy fell silent.

The White family was one of the most prominent families in Quinston. They were not an ordinary family.

If Violeta was truly a member of the White family…

The White family was on an entirely different level compared to the Blake family!

No, no, it’s impossible!

Zelena quickly shook her head and said, “How could that be? She is not a member of the White family. She probably just shares the same last name!”

Zelena had previously investigated Violeta’s original family and found information that indicated Violeta’s parents were impoverished villagers!

Her father was a gambler who had lost everything, and her mother was a notorious troublemaker known throughout the village. She had a brother who had remained single all his life. With such a family background, how could she be a part of the White family?

Furthermore, if Gillian was correct and Violeta was a member of the White family, does it mean that Zoren was Violeta’s brother?

That was even more impossible. Everyone knew that Zoren was the only son in the family. They had not daughter.

Zelena firmly stated, “If Violeta’s original family was truly that prestigious, my parents wouldn’t have let her leave home without any concerns.”

Candy nodded and agreed, “That’s right, and Zoren is the only child in his family. He has no sister. If he truly had a sister, it would have been widely known in school. Gillian, you’re overthinking it!”

Gillian replied, “Yeah, I was just imagining things. You’re right.”

“Violeta couldn’t possibly be a member of the White family. There are so many people with the surname. White in this world, it’s just a coincidence.”

“That must be it.”

Zelena kept reassuring herself, refusing to believe that Violeta was a member of the White family.

If Violeta truly was a member of the White family, then she wouldn’t be Zelena Blake.

They were absolutely certain their conjecture was correct, but when the truth was revealed, they would be in for a shock.

However, Zoren’s family could only be considered a branch of the White family, and Violeta was definitely not Zoren’s sister.

Because Violeta and Zoren were only cousins. Violeta’s status would be much higher than Zoren’s as a branch member.

She was the true daughter of the head of the White family.

At the weekend gathering at the Heaven Hotel.

When Violeta and Kaylee arrived at the hotel, the lobby was already crowded with people.

Kaylee was a bit anxious, holding onto Violeta’s arm. “Violeta, I’m getting nervous.”

Violeta calmly surveyed the lobby, not seeing Zoren and the others. A waiter approached, and Violeta took two glasses of champagne from the tray and handed one to Kaylee.

“Don’t worry, you look beautiful today.”

“Really?”

“Yes.

Previously, Kaylee had a rash on her face, but it had significantly improved after applying ointment according to Violeta’s suggestion. There were still some faint marks on her face, but with makeup, they were completely unnoticeable.

Although Kaylee was not as stunning as Violeta, she had a delicate and refined appearance, and with some grooming, she could resemble a Joustonian beauty.

With such praise from Violeta, Kaylee immediately gained confidence.

The two of them sat down beside each other, with Violeta reclining on the sofa and taking out her phone to message someone.

Not far away, Henry and his friends stood together. They noticed Violeta and Kaylee, their eyes scanning them up and down, and they began to whisper and occasionally burst into laughter, in a rather crude manner.

Even though Violeta was engrossed in her phone, she could still feel their lascivious stares.

Kaylee, wearing a skirt, felt uncomfortable and constantly checked to see if she was exposed. The intense stares from the boys were suffocating.

“Violeta, they are so annoying.”

Violeta put away her phone and said, “They’re like roaches. You see one, and there’s always a whole swarm nearby.”

“Let’s go upstairs.

Kaylee asked, “Upstairs?”

“Yes, they’re playing pool on the second floor.”

The two of them climbed the stairs, and the boys‘ gazes followed them until they disappeared around the

corner.

The second floor was much quieter.

Zoren approached with a plate of macarons, and Violeta reached out to take a bite. “You guys are hiding on the second floor, but it’s more lively downstairs.”

Jasper leaned against the table. “You want us to become the center of attention as soon as we show up? I don’t like always being in the spotlight. It’s exhausting!”

Violeta was taken aback. “I didn’t ask for a session of humblebragging”

But remembering the stares from those boys earlier, Violeta added, “It really is exhausting, and it even feels suffocating.”

Kaylee nodded. “Yes, those guys downstairs just love to stare. It’s unbelievable.”

Not far away, Hayden was pouring drinks, his posture relaxed, with his sleeves rolled up. Upon hearing this, he slightly tilted his head and asked, “Who’s bothering you guys?”

“It’s those guys from Henry’s group. When we participated in the preliminary round, Henry wasn’t very friendly to us!”

Liam asked. “Oh? How so?”

Kaylee quickly complained, “At that time, we were paired with two boys as opponents! We found it strange and went to ask him about it. Henry said that we could play or we could give up, and called us overly sensitive. He said the tennis club doesn’t cater to us.”

“Hmm. Zoren whistled, “Interesting, Jas, it seems like this Henry is your guy?”

There was something about the tennis club.

The club was divided into two factions, one led by Jasper and the other by Nolan.

When there were no issues, both factions got along well, but when problems arose, the differences became. apparent.

Henry was on Jasper’s side.

Jasper pondered for a moment and asked, “Vio, did he insult you guys?”

Violeta nibbled on a macaron and replied, “A little bit.”

Jasper said, “It’s okay, I’ll help you get revenge when the opportunity arises.”

Violeta smiled and said, “Thanks.”

Zoren twirled his racket in his hand and said, “I told you I could get you in through my connections, Vio, but you didn’t want to. Now you know how tough in There’s no one in the tennis club who will go easy on you.”

To join the tennis club, one must either have talent or connections.

Those with talent were usually rebellious,

Those with connections were even more arrogant.

If it weren’t for Hayden and a few others keeping them in check, things would have turned chaotic long ago.

Additionally, the tennis club was very popular at Toland University, so even though there were few girls in the club, the members of the tennis clubs had a natural charm that attracted girls at school.

Someone like Henry, who held a position in the club, was even more popular at school.

Violeta raised an eyebrow and said, “Losing to a strong opponent is not embarrassing. Unfortunately, I am the strong one. Hahaha…

Zoren replied, “Vio, you’re stubborn.”

Jasper added. “Not only stubborn but also sharp-tongued.”

Liam chimed in. “Not only sharp-tongued but also likes to show off.”

Hayden summed it up. The queen of showing off.”

Violeta glared at them, pointing all ten fingers at them. “Jealousy, it’s blatant jealousy.”

Sitting next to them, Kaylee burst into laughter.

Zoren shook his head.

There you have it, the White family has produced someone who loves showing off even more than I do.

Chapter 45

During lunch, they descended from the second floor.

The banquet had already been arranged in the back hall. After Violeta and her group descended, Zoren motioned for them to sit at one table.

Violeta was known in the performing arts department for being sociable, partly because she had joined the tennis club during her entrance exam.

When everyone saw Violeta sitting at a table with Hayden and others, they all understood without saying a word.

While they were eating, some people came over to toast, and soon enough, the group persuading them to drink arrived at Violeta’s table.

Violeta was sitting with Kaylee, enjoying their meal, when suddenly this group came to toast. Each had a drink, but it wasn’t enough. Henry encouraged them to make Violeta and Kaylee drink more.

“The ladies just joined us. We should each raise a toast to them.”

With so many people toasting, they would have to drink a lot.

Violeta immediately frowned and smiled coldly. “Did you go through the same process when you joined the club, Henry?

Henry was slightly stunned. “I just wanted to give you two more opportunities to get to know people.”

Violeta said with a sharp tone, “Oh, so you want this opportunity? Do you want it?”

Violeta’s words carried a sharp edge, and some of the older people present were already displeased.

Kaylee gently pulled Violeta’s clothes.

Violeta picked up the glass of wine on the table and smiled at Henry. “How about this, Henry? As long as you go through this entrance process again, we will follow along. How about that?”

Right after her words were spoken, something happened.

Someone behind them said, “Oh my, it seems like this new batch of recruits is really something. Just because they’ve joined the tennis club doesn’t mean everything will be smooth sailing. With such difficult personalities, who can handle them?”

“If they act like this after just a few drinks, they might as well not come to the banquet at all.”

“Who knows why they came to the banquet in the first place, hehe.”

Rumors about Violeta being sociable were spreading like wildfire.

And then she refused to toast the senior students, shocking everyone.

The impression of Violeta deepened among the group, not only as sociable but also as someone with a terrible character.

But it seemed like they were all ignoring Hayden and the others sitting at the table.

Jasper had a calm expression, leaning back in his chair, and said, “Henry, you seem to have too much free time on your hands.”

Henry was taken aback for a moment and smiled at Jasper, saying, “Jasper, isn’t toasting the new recruits a tradition for us every year?”

Liam spoke up, saying. “Oh? I didn’t know there was a whole process of persuading people to drink.”

Henry was speechless.

Everyone was a bit surprised.

Because in the past, Jasper and the others would never get involved in such situations.

Jasper changed girlfriends frequently, and it was widely known that Violeta was just another one of his girlfriends, but it was just a title.

Every girlfriend by Jasper’s side was merely an experience, none of them lasting more than a month.

Some didn’t even last half a month.

In the past, when Jasper and the others came to the tennis court to play, they would bring their girlfriends along, and they would usually tease each other, but Jasper would never interfere.

But today… it seemed a bit different.

It wasn’t that the situation was different. It was the people who were different.

Henry forced a smile and said, “Jasper, we’re just fooling around. Don’t be angry.”

“Angry?” Zoren chuckled. “Henry, if I bring your mom over and make her drink a dozen glasses of booze, I wonder if you can even stay calm.”

They realized that they had crossed the line this time.

Henry quickly apologized, “Sorry, sorry, Jasper, we’ll leave now.”

And they prepared to depart.

But at that moment, Hayden snapped his fingers, and a waiter approached, carrying a box of alcohol.

His eyes were cold, and he said in a hushed voice, “If you enjoy drinking, finish all of these before you leave.”

Hayden’s words carried more weight than anything else.

When he ordered them to drink, they had no choice but to comply. No one dared to question Hayden.

This time, they had taken on more than they could handle. No, wait. It wasn’t even something they could. handle. It wasn’t just a minor inconvenience; they were in serious trouble!

Henry and the others angrily grabbed the bottles and started chugging. Each person finished a bottle, and they managed to empty the entire box. After rolling to Violeta and her companion they finally left.

Violeta took her seat and glanced at Hayden.

Hayden gave her a slight smile, and Violeta pursed her lips, shifting her gaze away and continuing to eat.

This was the second time Hayden had defended Violeta.

Perhaps before.

Violeta was unaware, but others knew very well that Hayden had never stood up for anyone

No one dared to provoke Hayden, and with his personality, he wouldn’t go looking for trouble either.

Zelena didn’t give up and managed to join the tennis club through connections.

However, she was only assigned to the logistics department, and even then, she was just a backup.

She went to great lengths to get close to Nolan. Zelena, who was usually so proud, was even willing to clean up the rest area for Nolan.

Unfortunately, Nolan hardly ever went to the tennis club’s rest area. He only stored some unrelated things there.

Next month was the Quinston District Tennis League. In order to compete for a spot, the tennis club needed to start preparing one month in advance.

First, the club would select members to participate in the competition, and then they would sign up.

In the past, when it came to matches, the cheerleading squad always collaborated with the Toland. University Dance Department. 

Nolan stood on the stage and announced the details of the upcoming league next month. Everyone dispersed and listened quietly in the rest area.

Violeta and Kaylee sat in the corner. Violeta wore a baseball cap, lowering her head with the brim covering her expression. It was unclear whether she was sleeping or doing something else.

Just as Nolan finished speaking on stage, Zelena quickly stepped forward and volunteered, saying, “Nolan! I can coordinate with the dance club for the performance. I am a member of the dance club.”

Everyone could join two clubs, but most people chose the tennis club. Why would they join any other club? After all, the tennis club was the best at Toland University and offered the best benefits!

However, since Zelena failed to successfully join the tennis club, she could only join the dance club as a second choice.

She was just a backup logistics member at the tennis club and couldn’t be considered a full–fledged. member. Surprisingly, she was quite proactive.

Nolan glanced at her and asked, “You’re from the dance club?”

Zelena nodded obediently and said, “Yes, I can also join the cheerleading squad to support our club!”

Most of the members in the club were male, and no one wanted to get involved in these feminine matters. Since someone was willing to take on the cheerlead squad, why not let them?

“Alright, I’ll leave it to you then.”

Zelena smiled happily and said, “Okay!”

Nolan said, “Everyone, try to spend more time training at the gym during this period. If we achieve good results in the league, the rewards won’t disappoint us.”

“Yes!”

The enticing rewards at the tennis club motivated everyone!

The brief meeting concluded, and everyone dispersed.

Violeta picked up her bag from beside her feet, ready to leave.

Zelena’s voice came from behind, calling out, “Violeta, are you interested in joining the cheerleading squad? Oh, I forgot. You seem to have no coordination and can’t dance. Forget what I said, sorry.”

Even if Violeta were to participate in the competition, it would definitely be as a tennis team member. How could she join the cheerleading squad?

Zelena intentionally said such things to provoke her.

Violeta paused, turned around, and glanced at Zelena from head to toe. She smirked and remarked, “I used to think you’re nothing but a fake. Like a plastic bag with nothing but empty space inside. Now I see you’re more like a chicken.”

Zelena didn’t quite understand Violeta’s intention.

But Kaylee, who was standing next to Violeta, understood her perfectly. She couldn’t help but burst into laughter and exclaimed loudly, “Zelena, if you lack intelligence, then it’s best not to engage in arguments. Can’t you comprehend what she said? How did you even manage to get into Toland University?”

“She’s essentially calling you a chicken. Nothing more than a cowardly and despicable creature. If you catch the pun.”

Chapter 46

Zelena’s face paled as she was scolded, her fingernails digging into her palm.

She lowered her eyelids slightly, and her eyes turned red. “Sis… why did you curse at me like that? I genuinely invited you to join the cheerleading squad.”

The other members of the tennis clubs watched the scene unfold.

Seeing Zelena looking so pitiful and on the verge of tears, they couldn’t help but feel that Violeta and Kaylee had gone too far

“There’s no need for that, Lena. Don’t cry.”

“You could have simply declined our invitation to join the cheerleading squad. Why did you have to curse at us? Your language is so foul.”

Zelena wiped away her tears with her hand. “It’s okay. It’s okay. Don’t blame sis. It’s all my fault. I forgot that sis has poor coordination and can’t dance. It’s my mistake. I’m sorry, sis.”

Who said Zelena was a bad actress?

Isn’t she acting pretty well?

Thinking back to her previous life. Zelena’s acting skills were always criticized by a bunch of haters.

Now, Violeta could see that she was the perfect candidate for the Golden Broom Award.

Kaylee, having witnessed Zelena’s changing expressions countless times, was used to it just like Violeta.

Kaylee mocked, “Yes, yes, who would pity her? She just loves to deceive people

Violeta couldn’t be bothered by Zelena anymore. After all, they still had a long way to go, and Zelena’s true colors would eventually be exposed.

“Xiaotong. let’s go.”

“Okay, she’s so annoying to look at. Let’s go, Violeta.”

Friday night.

Violeta finished showering and came out of the bathroom. Tuna was tearing apart her slippers on the side.

The plush slippers were completely ruined, and even the bear’s nose was crooked.

“Tuna!”

Violeta walked over and grabbed it by the back of its neck. “No more biting my slippers!”

Tuna howled.

A genuine wolf howl.

Luckily, the White family’s house was big enough. Otherwise, the neighbors wouldn’t be able to stand this howling all day!

“If you keep making noise, I’ll throw you out.”

Tuna tightened its tail and dared not misbehave anymore. Its eyes became much clearer, and it looked at Violeta with round, shiny eyes.

She put it on the carpet, and it nudged the slippers with its nose before lying down on the carpet.

Violeta went to bed and turned on the computer. She skillfully operated it and quickly hacked into Red Hat’s computer, as if she was using her own computer.

She opened a folder and saw the sentence that George had left on the computer.

Violeta looked at the screen and thought for a moment, then edited the sentence.

“Destiny brought us together. Wanna be friends?”

After saving this edited sentence, Violeta was about to exit his computer.

But at this moment, a sentence appeared out of thin air in the folder.

“So this is how you make friends? Hacking into my computer and finding my IP

Oh! Such a quick response. It meant that Red Hat was personally sitting in front of the computer.

Violeta became interested.

“Since we’re both hackers, it’s only natural to settle our differences this way. If you have the skills, you can hack into my computer anytime. I’ll be waiting.”

George was in front of the computer, furious, but he was helpless because if he could really hack into her computer, he would have done it a long time ago, and he wouldn’t have to wait for Violeta to say this.

Violeta hadn’t appeared for the past few days, so George had been waiting in front of the computer to catch the news as soon as possible.

George texted, “What do you want to do?”

Violeta answered, “I told you, let’s be friends.”

To be precise, the goal should be to win people’s hearts.

In the future, Red Hat would become a significant ally for Zelena, and Violeta wanted to win him over before he became acquainted with Zelena.

George replied, ‘Alright.’

Initially, Violeta had prepared for a long–term confrontation with him, but she didn’t expect him to agree so easily.

Violeta pondered for a moment and sent him a message.

“Next month the Sunset Cafe on Laurel Road will open for business. It’s located at Number 18th on the

Chapter 46 Drinking The Elixir Of Immortality When You Return

street. If you come, your bill will be waived. The password is, ‘when you return, we will drink the elixir of immortality together.”

After saying that, she didn’t wait for George’s reply.

Violeta simply logged out.

It wasn’t that she logged out quickly, but her laptop ran out of battery and shut down!

Since that was the case, Violeta didn’t turn it on again and left it aside to charge.

The WhatsApp group had already become noisy, and Violeta picked up her phone to check.

Zoren texted. You promised before. We’ll go to Hade’s house after the assessment is over. Is it still valid?‘

Jasper answered, ‘It depends on Vio.”

Zoren texted. “It’s late. She should be asleep. Vio, Vio! Come out, come out! @Vio!”

Liam asked. ‘Did Hade agree to let you guys go? You’re being presumptuous.

Jasper replied. ‘D’mn it!? Then should I leave?”

Zoren texted, ‘Liam, I don’t like it when you say that. It hurts. Hade and I have a close relationship, like brothers who grew up together. Don’t you think Hade wouldn’t let me go to his house?”

Hayden interjected. We did not grow up together.

Liam texted. Hahaha, Hade himself is here to debunk it.

Zoren said. I’m leaving! I’m leaving!”

Jasper asked. Where is Vio? Why hasn’t she come out yet? Is she going this weekend or not? Give us a definite answer!

Then, everyone in the group started tagging Violeta.

Violeta finally appeared and sent a voice message to the group.

“I’m available. I don’t have classes this weekend. Is it convenient for Hayden to let us go?”

Hayden texted, ‘It’s convenient.

Violeta answered, ‘Okay then.”

Jasper replied, ‘So it’s settled. Tomorrow morning at nine, Vio will come with us.

Liam texted, ‘My house is close to Hade’s, so I’ll go to his place and wait for you guys.”

Zoren texted, Vio, do you believe that Hade and I are childhood buddies?”

Hayden replied, ‘Get lost.

Upon seeing this message, Violeta couldn’t help but laugh, as if she could already imagine the annoyed

the expression on Hayden’s face.

Violeta texted, “It’s getting late. I’ll go to sleep first, so I won’t oversleep tomorrow. Goodnight.

The three of them bid each other goodnight in the group.

Just as Violeta was about to put down her phone, a message popped up.

It turned out to be a private message from Hayden to Violeta.

“I’ll pick you up tomorrow. Goodnight.”

Violeta saw the message and initially wanted to reply, ‘No need, but then she thought that if no one came to pick her up, she wouldn’t be able to find Hayden’s house.

So she decided to agree and replied, ‘Okay!”

The next morning.

Violeta opened her eyes and saw a pair of round eyes by her bedside.

Tuna had woken up perhaps a while ago.

Violeta didn’t wake up, so Tuna didn’t dare disturb her sleep and just lay by her bed, keeping watch.

Violeta reached out her hand from under the blanket and rubbed its head.

Tuna nudged her hand.

Then, Violeta picked up Tuna and got out of bed. The maid took Tuna to be fed.

While Violeta was washing up, she looked at the messages on her phone, including the latest posts on the Toland University forum.

Zelena had a grand plan to support the tennis club’s cheerleading squad, and she wanted to make a big impact. To achieve this, she enlisted the help of a professional designer who created multiple sets of cheerleading uniforms like they were treasures, which she then shared on a forum for people to vote on.

To enhance the promotion of the uniforms, Zelena personally took on the task of modeling each set. She elegantly posed for photos and shared them on the forum. The response was immediate, as a significant number of individuals gathered to admire the pictures. Numerous guys left comments below, expressing their admiration by using words like ‘goddess‘ and more.

This attention and admiration perfectly catered to Zelena’s vanity and craving for attention.

Chapter 47

Violeta finished preparing herself and descended the stairs.

“Dad, Mom, good morning.”

Irene was making sandwiches, and when she saw Violeta coming down, she said softly, “Vio, come here. I made sandwiches for you.”

Anton inquired. “Vio, did you sleep well last night?”

Violeta nodded and approached with a light step. “I slept very well.”

Niall emerged from the kitchen, holding a glass of soy milk. “Vio, milk or soy milk?”

“Soy milk, thank you, Niall.

Niall handed her the glass and then returned to the kitchen.

Lately, Irene and Anton had heard some news about Violeta at Toland University.

Irene asked. “Vio, is it true that the true heiress of the Arlowand’s Blake family is also studying at your school?”

Violeta hesitated for a moment and replied, “Mom, you know?”

Irene inquired, “Is she bullying you at school?”

Violeta responded, “No, it’s just some minor teasing.”

Anton said. “Vio, if you encounter any problems at school, don’t hesitate to tell me or your father. You can even talk to Niall about it. Don’t keep it to yourself, understand?”

Violeta smiled, took a bite of her sandwich, and said, “Dad, Mom, I’m fine. She can’t do anything to me.”

Irene said, “If you say so, then I can rest assured.”

Violeta wanted to resolve everything with Zelena from her previous life, but she didn’t want Irene and Anton to interfere.

Furthermore, the four years–of college, though long but fleeting, would have been dull without Zelena’s antics to entertain her.

Of course, Zelena had to continue thriving so that she could witness Violeta’s gradual path to success and brilliance.

Everything that Zelena took from her, Violeta would reclaim.

So if Zelena were to be driven away, who would Violeta have to showcase her success to?

They hadn’t even finished breakfast when the butler watering the garden noticed Hayden outside.

“Master Frost!”

Hayden had arrived?

Violeta’s hand, holding the soy milk, paused slightly. “Dad, Mom, Hayden is outside.”

Irene said, “Mr. Will…

“Yes.”

Please let Hayden in.”

Hayden was welcomed in by the butler. Today, he was dressed casually in light gray, exuding a carefree and relaxed aura that was immediately noticeable.

After entering, he greeted Irene and Anton, “Hello, Mr. and Mrs. White. I’m here to wait for Vio.”

At that moment, Niall approached with the soy milk and smiled upon seeing Hayden. “Oh, hello, Hade.”

“Hello, Niall.”

Violeta quickly explained. “Dad, Mom, Niall, we promised to visit Hayden’s house today. I couldn’t find the way, so he came to pick me up, along with Zoren and the others.”

Hayden was the only child in his family in this generation.

The relationship between the Frost family and the White family was also strong. Despite one being in business and the other in politics, they maintained a close personal bond.

Anton and Hayden’s father had been good friends for nearly twenty years.

“I understand. Hade, have you had breakfast?”

“Not yet.”

“Then come and have some.”

Irene gestured for the butler to bring Hayden a set of cutlery.

The butler quickly went to the kitchen and returned with new utensils. The breakfast table was plentiful, and accommodating one more person wouldn’t be an issue.

Hayden didn’t refuse and approached, sitting next to Niall, directly across from Violeta.

“Hayden, why are you here so early? Didn’t we agree on nine o’clock? It’s only eight now.”

“I woke up early.”

Hayden had taken the time to groom himself yesterday and had the house tidied up by the servants.

He hadn’t slept all night and left before dawn. By the time the butler noticed Hayden’s absence, he had already arrived.

But Violeta had no doubt about his words.

Niall said, “Hayden, it seems like you’re getting along well with Violeta. That puts my mind at ease. Initially, we were concerned that she wouldn’t adapt.”

Irene smiled and said, “That’s right, Violeta has a good personality, which is why we were worried about her being bullied at school! Hayden, as her senior, you should take good care of her.”

Hayden said, “Of course, Mrs. White.”

Anton said, “Since Violeta is going over for a visit, she should bring some gifts.”

Violeta answered, “Sure thing.”

Hayden said, “Uncle, it’s just a casual visit, so there’s no need for gifts.”

Anton argued. “That won’t do. We must bring gifts. It’s a matter of courtesy. Mr. Willow, wrap up the statue I brought back last time. Violeta can take it with her later.”

Reciprocity being the norm, Hayden had no reason to refuse Anton’s request.

He would return the favor when Violeta returned in the evening.

Half an hour later, they finished breakfast.

The servant wiped Tuna’s paws clean and put them in a bag, which Violeta carried with her.

But because Tuna had been eating well recently, it had gained some weight. The servant also gave them a leash so that Violeta could walk Tuna.

Violeta went out with Tuna and the gift to meet Hayden.

Hayden’s car was parked under the shade of a tree outside the White family estate. He opened the door for Violeta to get in.

Violeta put Tuna inside and then sat in the car, holding the gift.

“Hayden, is your house far away?”

“Not far.”

Indeed, it was not far, as it was within the second ring of Quinston.

Hayden went around the front of the car and sat in the driver’s seat.

“By the way, have you seen the school forum? Zelena designed several sets of uniforms specifically for the tennis club competition and let everyone choose.”

*I haven’t seen it. Did you say Zelena made them?”

Violeta took out her phone. “Yes, Zelena. Hey, wait, don’t tell me you don’t even know her name is Zelena?”

Hayden actually hadn’t paid attention to Zelena’s name and hadn’t remembered it at all.

“I don’t have that much time to care about irrelevant people.”

Upon hearing this, Violeta raised an eyebrow. This statement did seem to fit Hayden’s character.

When Hayden drove to his family’s mansion, Jasper, Zoren, and Liam were already there.

After getting out of the car, Violeta saw the huge plaque, the stone lions at the entrance, and the double redwood doors.

She was stunned, never expecting such a large Eastern–style mansion to be Hayden’s home!

It was truly deserving of being Quinston’s largest courtyard.

So big!

The entire area inside the surrounding walls is well–maintained!

She exclaimed, “Does a prince live here?”

Zoren and the others walked over. Violeta, you’re right. This house used to be the residence of a prince! This is where Duke Frost used to live.”

Violeta was speechless.

Hayden’s ancestors were indeed princes, true members of the royal family.

“But we don’t have royalty around anymore. The interior has been renovated. Violeta, you’ll see when we go inside. We’ve all seen good things since we were young, but every time we go to Hayden’s house, we always have our breath taken away.”

Chapter 48

The lions at the entrance were carved from white jade, and the mahogany mansion gate had a fingerprint

lock installed.

Upon entering the gate, the courtyard gives the impression of a grand palace once occupied by kings and nobles. The courtyard has three tiers and three small gardens leading up to the main hall.

Passing through the last door, several renowned trees were growing in the middle of the courtyard. These trees exude an ancient and elegant aura.

The interior had a combination of traditional Chinese architecture with a modern style. The main hall had impressive rosewood furniture.

There was a large painting in the hallway. It was created by a famous painter from ancient times and is the only one of its kind in the world.

There was a plaque on the painting with prominent characters written on it: Equality.

From the outside, the Frost family may seem low–key and ordinary, but once you’re here, you can feel their hidden strength and power. It’s important to be careful when visiting.

Two servants came over to serve tea and nodded respectfully.

Violeta asked, “Where are Mr. and Mrs. Frost?”

Hayden’s mom, a painter, went out to get inspired today.

Mrs. Frost and Irene were good friends who shared a passion for the arts. Whenever they met for tea, they had plenty to talk about. Irene often gave Mrs. Frost free vouchers as a gesture of friendship.

She handed the gift to the servants, who received it with both hands and left.

Even the carefree Zoren always restrained himself whenever he visited the Frost family.

Zoren sipped tea and asked Violeta, “Vio, how do you like this place?”

Although the White family’s mansion is considered luxurious, there is a difference between businesspeople and politicians.

The Frost family is known for being reserved, and their home is always neat and clean. However, their home is not as extravagant as the White family’s.

This place has a profound and formal atmosphere that makes it feel like one needs to wear proper attire to fit in.

Violeta grinned and playfully gazed at Hayden. “It seems like we should start calling him Young Master from now on.”

Hayden lowered his gaze and replied, “There’s no need for that.”

“Let’s take a look around.

Hayden found that there wasn’t much to do at their home, so he decided to get another place in Liberty.

Due to his strict upbringing, Liberty Grove is equipped with many smart home devices.

They arrived at the western wing courtyard, where Hayden’s room was located. Violeta walked into his room and found it neat, spacious, and well–organized.

The staff consistently cleaned and maintained the green plants in the courtyard.

Although there were large trees, no leaves were found underneath them.

Violeta was surprised to see many colorful birds in bird cages hanging from the trees.

“Do you still keep birds, Hayden?”

Zoren and the others sat on the stone bench nearby while the servants served them snacks to enjoy along with their tea.

Violeta was looking at the birds in their cages with curiosity. She noticed that one of the birds seemed to be worth a lot of money at first glance.

Liam said. “Vio, these are just a small part of Hayden’s vast collection of birds. He even trains falcons.”

Hayden developed this hobby in high school, which began with caring for a small parrot. He later progressed to working with eagles and even applied for a breeding certificate from the Department of Forestry to continue his hobby.

It is illegal to own eagles privately, and given Hayden’s background, it is doubtful that he would break the law.

In ancient times, it was said that nobles enjoyed playing with birds. It’s unclear how this hobby was passed down to Hayden since his parents didn’t share the same interests.

Jasper whistled and said, “Amarillo, sing a song!”

“Fool! Fool! Fool!”

A small yellow parrot with vibrant yellow feathers in the birdcage began to curse.

Jasper raised an eyebrow and said, “Hey! I’ll turn you into a dish! I haven’t seen you for a while, and you dare to curse at me.

Hayden went to the birdcage and opened it. Without even reaching out his hand, the bird flew out and perched on Hayden’s shoulder without hesitation.

Violeta observed this scene with admiration.

“Wow! The bird is so well–behaved.

Hayden chuckled softly upon hearing Violeta’s comment. “Reach out your hand, and I’ll make it fly over to you.”

Violeta raised her hand, and with a slight shake of Hayden’s shoulder, the yellow parrot flew onto Violeta White’s hand. She was thrilled and gently touched its feathers. “It’s so beautiful! Hayden, how did you train it? Can you teach me?”

Tuna poked its head out of the bag and stared at the yellow parrot.

“Training birds requires time and patience.”

If possible, I will take you to see the magnificent eagles.

Violeta nodded and said, “That sounds great!”

Violeta held Amarillo in her hand and looked at it intently. Meanwhile, Hayden watched Violeta’s smile with a tender expression.

Hayden used to consider some birds as his treasures. He never allowed anyone else to touch them, and he would quickly call them back, even if he showed them to others. But now, Hayden is more than willing to let Amarillo stay in Violeta’s hands for a longer time. He will put it back in the cage after she gets tired of playing with it.

Not only that, Violeta also looked at the purple bird in the cage and asked, “Can I touch this one too?”

“This is a violet–chested hummingbird. I named it Hibiscus.”

Hayden put Amarillo back in the cage.

Hibiscus flew out, and Hayden placed it in Violeta’s hands.

“Beautiful girl! Beautiful girl!”

Hibiscus blinked its eyes and called out twice. Each bird had a different voice, and the Hibiscus had a hoarse voice.

“Lalala! Lalala!”

The hoarse–voiced bird was also a chatterbox.

Hibiscus started singing without Hayden Frost’s command, but its voice was hoarse and unpleasant.

Zoren covered his ears and said, “Oh my gosh! Please stop singing!”

But Violeta didn’t mind. She laughed and said, “Hahaha, it’s so amusing!”

Hibiscus continued to sing despite the attempts to stop it. Its singing was off–key and could be heard. throughout the yard, causing the other birds in the cages to chatter.

“Good luck! Prosperity!”

“Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh!”

“Bro! Bro! Sis! Sis!”

“Lalala! Lalala!”

All the birds were uttering simple words.

The birds‘ voices filled the yard, creating chaos.

“Whooo!”

Hayden whistled and all the birds stopped.

Hibiscus was put back into the cage.

Violeta seemed a little reluctant. “It turns out that raising birds is so fascinating. I wish Tuna could be as well–behaved in the future.”

“Tuna is very naughty. It chewed up a pair of my slippers.”

Hayden glanced at Tuna in the bag. “It will become more mature and well–behaved as it grows up.”

Being naughty during childhood is normal.

“I hope so!”

They moved to another part of the garden.

After some time, they brought out a deck of cards to play.

Violeta ate some cookies and said, “Sunset Cafe is reopening soon. You four should come.”

Zoren asked. “Has the cafe been renovated? You work fast.”

Violeta replied, “We have made simple changes to focus on promoting excitement. We aim to establish a reputation so that businesses can support us.

Liam chuckled. “Should we invite a music band to perform?”

“No, that would be too extravagant. The main attraction of the cafe is its affordability. We didn’t advertise it effectively before, so we’re renovating and promoting it again. By the way, I have prepared a lot of discount coupons to distribute.”

That’s fantastic, Vio. Could you give us some? I’ll take them and have community members post them to promote it well.”

Violeta’s eyes sparkled with excitement. “Of course!”

Chapter 49

At Hayden’s residence, they indulged in the beauty of nature, appreciating the birds and flowers.

After lunch, they decided to depart in the very afternoon.

Before leaving. Hayden took Violeta to the well–organized storage room to select something as a gift to her.

Inside the storage room, everything was neatly arranged, with items carefully categorized.

Among the wooden compartments, there were several valuable ornaments, all of significant worth.

While Hayden was choosing the gift, Violeta became intrigued by a silver metal box she discovered in a cabinet.

The box bore no label, arousing her curiosity about its contents.

Upon opening the box, Violeta found brand–new children’s toys and a ring made of what appeared to be amber. The ring had a translucent and sparkling appearance.

She found it beautiful and decided to try it on her finger…

Under the sunlight, her fair skin complemented the honey hue of the amber, creating a stunning sight.

Meanwhile, Hayden had already chosen a desired gift and approached Violeta with the gift box. His expression froze when he noticed the ring on her finger.

“Where did you find it?” he asked.

Violeta turned to Hayden, puzzled, and replied, “It was in this box. What’s wrong? Is it valuable? I’m sorry. I just thought it looked nice, so I tried it on. I’ll take it off immediately.”

Hayden walked over, his expression slightly awkward.

“It’s nothing. It was a handmade item from my childhood and holds no significant value.”

“Huh? You made this? It’s actually quite lovely.”

“If you like it, then it’s yours.

“Really? That’s wonderful!”

Violeta gladly accepted the ring and kept it on her finger.

Hayden’s gaze fixated on her finger, and he spoke in a low tone, “Are you absolutely sure you want to keep wearing it without taking it off?”

“Can’t I?”

In the storage room, there were only the two of them.

Hayden’s eyes met Violeta’s puzzled gaze. He smiled and said, “This is the ring I made for my future bride when I was a child.

Violeta’s cheeks suddenly turned as red as a rose!

She quickly reached for the ring, intending to remove it, but somehow, perhaps due to her haste, it seemed more difficult to take off.

The ring ended up getting stuck around her knuckle.

“Wearing my ring means you have to marry me, you know,” Hayden teased.

Violeta was stunned.

“No, I didn’t know… I’ll give it back to you!”

Finally managing to remove the ring. Violeta hastily returned it to Hayden.

But Hayden didn’t reach out to take it. Violeta held the ring, feeling a bit awkward.

Hayden raised an eyebrow and playfully remarked, “Now that you’ve worn it, the ring seems to have stretched because of you.”

Violeta’s cheeks turned even redder, and she suddenly appeared slightly annoyed.

“It didn’t stretch! You’re making things up!”

The amber had long solidified. There was no way Violeta’s finger could have stretched it!

He was truly unhesitant to tell lies!

Hayden took the gift box and turned to leave the storage room, leaving with a parting comment, “I don’t mind. If the ring I made for my future bride gets ruined because of you, you’ll be responsible. Either marry me or give me an identical one.”

What?

Is there really such a shameless person in the world?

This feels like a setup!

It is a setup!

Leaving the Frost family’s residence, Violeta held the return gift with a slightly displeased expression.

Zoren noticed and asked, “Vio, what’s wrong?

Violeta muttered, “Nothing.”

Hayden glanced at Zoren and coldly stated, “Go start the car. Let’s not waste time.”

Jasper approached, putting his arm around Zoren’s shoulder, and whispered, “Let’s go quickly. Something’s going on between Hade and Vio!”

As Zoren moved forward, he whispered, “What’s happening?”

Jasper responded, “Are you asking me? Who should I ask then?”

The three of them proceeded to start the car,

Violeta stood beside Hayden’s car, her gaze fixed on him.

Hayden walked over helplessly, his eyes carrying a hint of indulgence. “Shall I open the door for you before you get in?”

He opened the car door, and Violeta stepped in, discreetly hiding the ring in a small compartment on the car door.

She thought Hayden was unaware.

However, when Violeta returned to the White family in the afternoon and took Tuna out of her bag, she was surprised to find the amber ring on Tuna’s paw!

Violeta picked up the ring and asked loudly. “Where did this come from?”

Tuna looked at Violeta with innocent eyes, then walked to the side and playfully tugged at a slipper.

Holding the ring. Violeta sighed deeply twice.

After giving Jasper the promotional discount voucher for Sunset Cafe, he made several copies, asked tennis club members to distribute them, and also took some to distribute in his class.

News about the opening of Sunset Cafe at the beginning of the month quickly spread, and for the first three days of its opening, there was an 80% discount.

After school every day, Violeta would also visit Sunset Cafe to see if any areas needed improvement before the official opening.

Gillian happened to discover that Violeta would head to the cafe right after school.

The next day, Gillian informed Zelena about this.

Upon hearing this, Zelena’s eyes lit up, and she speculated, “She goes to the cafe right after school every day. Could it be that she’s working there?”

“Huh? Violeta is working at the cafe?”

“It’s a possibility! Violeta needs money for her studies. If she doesn’t have any, she might need to work part-time.”

Zelena also thought it was quite likely.

Because Violeta’s card had been blocked for a while, she had no money to use.

Even though she had a connection with Jasper, he wasn’t a fool. How could he possibly keep giving money. to support Violeta all the time?/

So, in order to sustain her school expenses, Violeta must be working part-time to earn her tuition.

That girl must be working at Sunset Cafe!

Moreover, if Jasper hasn’t been giving Violeta money, they are likely already fed up with her. It wouldn’t be surprising if they kicked her out soon!

When that happened…

Hmph! Without Jasper and the others protecting her, let’s see how Violeta could still compete with her!

Zelena became more convinced about this in her heart.

“Oh, by the way, Lena, look at this.”

Gillian took out the discount voucher from her bag. “I heard that Violeta gave this discount voucher to Jasper and the others to distribute in the tennis club! I got one last time, and it said there’s an 80% discount before the official opening!”

Zelena suddenly smiled, and the mockery in her eyes was hard to conceal

“Why is Violeta like this? If she’s out of money, she could just return to her parents and ask for help. Violeta is just too stubborn. Oh well, I feel sorry for her! How about this: on the opening day, let’s go to the cafe together and help Violeta with her business!”

The few of them exchanged glances.

“Lena, she’s treated you like this, and you’re still thinking about helping with the cafe business. You don’t have to care so much for her. Violeta is not worth it!”

Yeah, if we go, Violeta is so petty, she might think you’re there to show off!”

They were right. Zelena did go there to show off!

Otherwise, did they think Zelena would support Violeta out of goodwill?

But she didn’t show it She pretended to be conflicted, lowered her eyelashes, and said softly. “Huft! I believe Violeta will one day understand my well-intentioned efforts!”

Chapter 50

Time flew by, and before they knew it, it was the beginning of the month, the day when Sunset Cafe reopened.

Due to the overwhelming popularity of the previous discount vouchers, Violeta spontaneously added a new promotion. The first fifty customers would receive a complimentary piece of Black Forest cake on the reopening day.

Near Toland University, there were quite a few cafes.

However, themed cafes were relatively scarce!

After Violeta’s transformation, Sunset Cafe evolved from a previously ordinary coffee shop into a themed cafe that changed its decor and menu to match the weather of each season. Even the decorations inside the cafe were specially customized.

Due to the special promotion and the novelty of a themed cafe, even those who weren’t coffee enthusiasts were willing to visit for the experience and to take photos.

As a result, when the owners arrived early in the morning to reopen, a long line was forming at the entrance.

Both of them reported they had never seen such a scene before. While opening the business, they called Violeta about the situation.

Violeta was on her way and had anticipated that the cafe’s reopening would be extremely busy. Knowing the couple might be overwhelmed, she came to help them today!

When Violeta arrived at the cafe, Kaylee also arrived on her bicycle.

Vio…

Kaylee locked her bike and jogged over.

“Hi, Kay.”

They exchanged smiles. “Let’s go!”

Last time, Violeta gave Kaylee a dress as a gift, and not knowing how to repay the favor, Kaylee agreed to come and help at the cafe…

After entering the cafe, Violeta took several sets of uniforms and custom–made aprons from her bag.

After putting on the uniforms, they started the busy work of serving and taking orders.

Violeta could have hired a few people to help instead of coming to assist personally.

However, due to time constraints and considering that the rush would subside after the initial opening, the couple felt they could manage the workload themselves.

Violeta had worked at this cafe in her previous life, so she was familiar with the order process and felt no pressure.

Most of the customers coming to the cafe were Toland University students. With Violeta’s exceptional demeanor and delicate appearance, as she took orders at the front efficiently, many couldn’t help but glance at her a few more times.

Soon, they recognized Violeta!

“Hi, are you a student at Toland University?”

Violeta hesitated for a moment, then smiled and replied, “Yes.”

“Oh my gosh! I know you! Are you Violeta, the freshman from the Performing Arts Department, in the school’s beauty pageant on the forum?”

Previously, Violeta’s photos were used to sign up for the campus beauty pageant. With votes from tennis club members, she quickly advanced to the preliminary round.

She was too busy with the cafe to pay attention to the rankings.

She didn’t expect to be recognized here, but Violeta maintained a calm expression and admitted it.

“Yes, it’s me.”

The few people at the counter had bright and excited expressions.

“Oh my goodness, you’re way more beautiful than in the photos!”

“Yeah, the photos were already pretty–just passport photos! I didn’t expect you to be even more beautiful in person! Oh my goodness, your photos did not do you justice!”

Tm changing my vote right away. I’m voting for you!”

Violeta’s registration photos were indeed quite casual. She just used a regular passport photo.

Meanwhile, almost everyone else who signed up used artistic or heavily edited photos. It was rare enough for someone to look exactly like their submitted photo, let alone look even better in person.

So, it pleasantly surprised them when they saw how Violeta looked in person.

“Violeta, you should go back and change your beauty pageant photo! Even taking a picture right here on the spot would look better than your slightly blurry passport photo!”

Violeta fell silent for a moment, chuckled awkwardly, and quickly changed the subject. “What would you like to drink? I’ll take your orders.7

After ordering their coffees, they sat down and waited. In the meantime, they discreetly snapped a photo of Violeta as she placed her order, keeping her head down. They managed to capture a corner of the cafe’s interior design in the background.

They posted the photo on a forum with the caption: “You must visit West Street Sunset Cafe! Check out the beautiful waitress who will charm you!”

The post quickly gained attention, attracting more people to the cafe

The crowd that showed up for the reopening far exceeded Violeta’s expectations!

There were simply too many people!

They had prepared enough coffee beans for the entire day, but they were running out by the end of the morning.

Violeta quickly called home and asked the maid to bring more coffee beans.

While Violeta was busy and overwhelmed, Hayden and the others arrived in their cars.

There was a line outside, and all the tables inside were occupied. Many people stood, took pictures, and left with their coffee to–go because there were no available seats,

As Hayden walked into the cafe, his eyes immediately landed on Violeta, who was working hard.

Her long hair was tied back with a headband, and a few strands near her temples fell naturally onto her shoulders, adding a touch of charm to her beautiful features.

The comments from earlier were indeed accurate. Even in a casual photo, Violeta looked much better than her passport photo from the campus beauty pageant!

Hayden was instantly captivated and could feel his heart skip a beat.

When he looked at her, a trace of tenderness involuntarily appeared in his eyes.

A group of people approached.

“Viol

Upon hearing their voices, Violeta looked up at them. The smile on her face, worn from serving customers, didn’t quite reach her eyes.

“Why did you guys come here? There are no available seats, so feel free to stand anywhere.”

The eyes of others in the cafe turned towards the four of them as if they had discovered a new world.

“It’s The Beatles!”

“Oh my god, they’re here too.”

“It looks like they know the waitress. Damn! Their relationship seems so good and really enviable…

Hayden and the others were aware of the reopening today, so they specifically came to visit.

The group walked over to the counter and casually chatted with Violeta. The few Toland University girls who were ordering stood beside them, not knowing what to do, looking ecstatic and thrilled.

Zoren asked, “Vio, what are we having for lunch today?”

Jasper took out his phone. “I’ll take a photo and post it on Instagram.”

Liam said. “Look at this. The business is booming.”

Violeta pleaded, “Please don’t! Don’t post anything. My little place can’t handle the crowd!”

Hayden chuckled softly, glanced at the two nearly empty buckets of coffee beans behind her, and asked, “Once the coffee beans are ground, can you close early?”

Violeta replied, “No! I’ve already called home to bring me more coffee beans. I want to sell them until it’s pitch dark on our opening day.”

Zoren rested his elbow on the counter, looking like a playboy…

“Vio, you shouldn’t do this. It seems like we can’t afford to support you. Not enough pocket money?”

The White family wasn’t short of money either. How did they end up with Violeta, this little money enthusiast, acting like she’s diving into a pool of money?

If Irene and Anton had known that their precious daughter was working so hard for just tens of thousands of dollars in revenue for a day, they wouldn’t have known what to think.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 421, 422, 423, 424, 425, 426, 427, 428, 429, 430)

Chapter 421

Tony could no longer feel his legs from squatting for so long. However, he thought it was all worth it for a major scoop.

After all, Jack was notorious for never having a girlfriend before. So the news of him having a secret girlfriend would be a newsflash.

Tony waited patiently until the duo finished eating and planned to leave. When Tony saw Jack draping a jacket over the lady, the grin on his face grew wider.

Just wait until I release these photos! I’ll look forward to his explanation!

Finally, Tony came out of the cabinet after the duo left. However, he fell over the minute he tried to stand up. Not bothering if he was injured, he protected his camera instead.

Tony breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that his camera was safe. Suddenly, he heard footsteps coming from outside the door, so he quickly leaped out of the window.

Jack drove Jessica back to the university, having no idea they had been caught.

“Are you used to living in a dorm?”

“It’s still okay.”

“Are you getting along with your roommates? If not, you can opt to move out. I have a house near your university. It only takes ten minutes by foot,” Jack offered.

If Matthew heard that, he would be furious.

Jack had spent twice the market price to purchase the house. The house was then renovated in a rush and furnished with the most expensive furniture.

Matthew had spent a lot of effort on that house.

“It’s okay. I’m fine living in a dorm.” Jessica rejected.

Although Dellmoor’s property pricing was high, Jessica could still buy one if she wanted to.

Jack did not press on but changed the topic. “What are you planning to do after you graduate? Are you gonna join a company, or perhaps start your own studio?”

“I haven’t thought about that. There’s still plenty of time.”

When Jack heard that, he felt his heart ache.

It looks like Jess still can’t accept me.

Although he felt heartbroken, he did not show it in the slightest.

However, Jessica was not lying. The reason she had enrolled in the Faculty of Fashion Design was because of Simon. She remembered how he would draw different kinds of clothing for her on the floor, saying, “Jess, once l grew up, I will make you many beautiful clothes. Then no one will dare to laugh at you!”

Remembering Simon, Jessica was overwhelmed with longing and pain.

Jack felt anxious upon noticing her change of mood.

Did I say something wrong?

Jack tried to reflect on his question.

“Jess, I was just asking. It doesn’t mean anything. Don’t take it to heart.”

Jessica mumbled, “Okay.”

Jack felt uneasy, seeing how quiet she was.

As he tried to think of another topic, he noticed a car tailing them from the corner of his eye.

“Jess, we’re being followed.”

The car stuck out as it had been hot on their tails for the entire journey.

Chapter 422

Instantly, Jessica was pulled back to reality.

Just like what Jack said, she saw a suspicious car behind them through the rear-view mirror.

“Sit tight. I’ll get rid of them.” Jack was quite experienced in shaking off the paparazzi.

“Wait,” Jessica stopped him.

“What is it?”

“How long has he been following us?” Jessica realized the biggest problem.

It would be fine if the car had been following them halfway through their journey. However, it would be a major problem if the paparazzi had been tailing them since they were at the restaurant.

Jack thought about it as well. “The car had been following us before we even entered the city. I didn’t think too much as there is only one highway available from the suburbs.”

There’s a high chance the paparazzi had already taken a photo of Jess. I can’t let this happen!

“Try leading him to a secluded place and stop his car.” Jessica was unfamiliar with Dellmoor and could only rely on Jack.

“Okay.”

“Don’t let him catch on.”

“You can count on me.”

With that, Jack slowed down and drove to a nearby hotel as the paparazzi might be suspicious if they headed somewhere remote. However, they would be more than delighted to see them going to a hotel.

Tony was following closely behind them. When he saw them heading toward the Seasky Hotel, he felt thrilled.

If he could snap a photo of the duo entering a hotel, no excuse could save Jack from the rumors.

Jack entered the hotel’s underground parking, seeing that Tony was still following them.

“Don’t get out of the car. I’ll handle it.”

“Okay.”

I shouldn’t have shown myself later to protect my privacy. I’ll just be exposing myself if the paparazzi did not see me at the restaurant earlier.

Purposefully leading Tony to the second floor of the underground parking, Jack then stopped his car in a deserted corner.

Tony was preparing to take pictures when someone suddenly knocked on his car window.

Looking up, he saw Jack smiling while standing beside his car.

Tony silently put aside his camera. With a smile, he greeted, “Hello, Mr. Ferguson.”

“Get down. I have something to discuss with you.”

Tony wanted to close the window when he heard Jack’s voice. “All the exits are closed off.”

There was no way for Tony to escape. So, he could only turn off his engine and wind down the car window. “Mr. Ferguson, I’m not sure what you want to talk to me about. If it’s about the photos, you’ve caught me before I even had the chance to take any.”

“Really?”

“If you don’t trust me, you can take a look.” Tony handed his camera over to Jack. Although he seemed trustworthy,

Jack did not believe him.

He took the camera and could not find any photos of Jessica or him inside.

He could only pass the camera back to Tony.

“What did I say?” Tony grinned.

Suddenly, Jack pulled the car door open, scaring the daylights out of Tony.

Without a word, Jack started to search inside his car.

“I… -I only have one camera!” shouted Tony anxiously.

Ignoring him, Jack continued digging inside his car.

Chapter 423

Tony could almost feel his heart jumping out of his chest when he saw Jack searching near the spot where he hid his camera.

Don’t find it… Please don’t find it…

Despite his pleas, Jack still found the other camera hidden under the seat.

Blood drained out of Tony’s face when he saw that.

Switching on the camera, Jack found several photos of him and Jessica.

It would be disastrous if the pictures were leaked out.

After deleting all the pictures, Jack took out the memory card.

When Tony saw that, he felt his heart ache. All of them were my babies! If I hadn’t been greedy enough to follow them over, I could have kept the pictures. Now my chance of gaining recognition from these pictures has gone to dust!

A strong feeling of regret fell over Tony.

However, it was too late.

Destroying the memory card, Jack continued to search for a third camera. He ended his search after confirming there were not any.

“Your phone.” Jack reached out his hand.

Tony widened his eyes. “Mr. Ferguson, I don’t have any photos of you inside my phone.”

“I’ll know once I see it.”

“This is my private! I can’t give it to you.” Tony shoved his phone into the back pocket of his jeans.

Jack cautioned icily, “Are you going to give it to me yourself, or do you want me to get it by force?”

Tony thought of his senior who had refused to hand in his camera after taking photos of Jack in a hotel. He was later hospitalized for a long time.

Together with his other colleagues, Tony’s senior had wanted to destroy Jack’s reputation. However, he had lost his job before he could do that and was kicked out of the hospital as he could no longer afford the hefty medical bills.

When Tony was reminded of him, he quickly handed his phone over to Jack.

“Don’t worry. I won’t snoop on your privacy.”

Jack was one to keep his promise. He handed Tony’s phone back to him after looking through the gallery.

“You’d better keep the things that happened today between us. If you let anyone else know about it, I’ll come and find you. I trust you don’t want to know the consequences of it.” That was the first time he threatened the paparazzi.

Even when they took photos of his private life, Jack had never threatened them before. Understanding that it was their job, he would turn a blind eye if they did not get too far. However, Jessica and his family were his bottom line. He would not show mercy if someone dared to lay a hand on them.

Tony nodded. “Don’t worry. I’ll keep my mouth shut.”

Upon hearing that, Jack turned to leave.

When Tony saw Maybach leaving, he did not dare to follow them.

Instead, he breathed a sigh of relief as he bent down to retrieve a memory card hidden inside his sock.

That memory card was there as it fell into his shoe when he switched it with the other card.

There was an evil glint in his eyes when he looked at the memory card.

Jack, you’re smart, but not smart enough! Haha! I’m destined to become a renowned paparazzo.

Chapter 424

Carefully, Tony stuffed the memory card back inside his sock, which had become his place of safekeeping.

He drove off excitedly, completely forgetting about Jack’s threat.

Well, it’s normal for us even to receive death threats. Besides, I’m just exposing a dating scandal. How could it be more severe than my senior taking naked photos of Jack?

With that thought in mind, Tony returned home joyfully. Before he could turn on his computer, his mobile phone rang.

It was a call from Tony’s chief editor, Raphael Griffin. He screamed, “Tony, where the heck are you? I told you to tail Christopher! Do you have any idea that the other paparazzi had already beaten us to it? It’s all over the news, you fucking idiot! How could you mess it up!?”

Tony felt like he was losing his mind from all the yelling. Secretly, he pulled his phone away from his ear and only put it back once Raphael calmed down.

“Raphael, listen to me. I managed to get a huge scoop today. You won’t believe your ears when you hear it. Our magazine is going to sell like hotcakes!” Tony exclaimed excitedly.

“Hmph!” Raphael scoffed. “What kind of rubbish did you get this time? Did you catch a nobody two-timing?”

Tony paid no heed to Raphael’s mocking.

“You’d never guess who it is this time,” Tony replied mysteriously.

When Raphael heard him, he snapped, “Are you going to tell me that you took a photo of Jack fooling around with some woman?”

A photo of Jack messing around would surely break the internet as everyone knew how much self-control he had.

“How did you know that?” Tony gasped.

Raphael resisted the urge to roll his eyes. “Stop joking around! Your excuse is way too fake.”

“But I did manage to get it. I’ll send it to your mailbox right now. You’ll believe me when you see it!”

Finally realizing Tony was serious, Raphael leaped up from his chair. “Are you for real!?”

“Of course.”

“Hurry! Why are you still on the phone? Quickly, send it to me now,” Raphael barked.

Putting down his phone, Tony turned on his computer and inserted the memory card. However, he froze when he saw the pictures.

What the fuck!! Why is it so blurry!?

Tony did not give up and continued going through the photos. He almost cried tears of joy when he found one that was not so blurry.

I’m going to cry. Luck is still on my side! Heh, Jack looks like such a gentleman while draping a coat over his partner. His fans are going to be in a frenzy when they see it! It’s a shame that only the woman’s eyes can be seen as Jack’s hand blocks the rest of her face. Whatever! It’s better than nothing.

Tony saved the photo and sent it to Raphael’s email.

When Raphael heard the notification in his mailbox, he opened it impatiently. Seeing that there was only one photo, he almost had a heart attack.

“Tony, where are the other photos?” Raphael fumed.

Tony answered cowardly, “W-Well… My hands trembled.”

윤

Chapter 425

Raphael was speechless.

I seriously want to beat up this idiot.

“Idiot, you’re never clear-headed with your job.”

Tony was in a dilemma about whether to tell him the truth that Jack took away the photos.

However, he decided to keep it to himself because he feared Raphael would rush to his house with a knife.

After scolding him for fifteen minutes, Raphael’s voice finally softened. “Even though we only have one photo, we’ll put it in the headline and make it tomorrow’s hot topic.” Then, they discussed their plan and the title of the news. Late at night, their magazine’s official Twitter page posted a piece of entertainment news. The news was retweeted over 300 thousand times in the first half an hour.

Meanwhile, Jack, who had just finished his bath, switched off his mobile phone and went to sleep.

At the same time, Matthew was woken up from his sleep by Benny’s call.

Benny had tried to contact Jack at once after he saw the news but failed to get him.

“Mr. Zinn, bad news. A paparazzo took a photo of Mr. Ferguson having a meal with Jessica and posted it on the Internet. Now everyone thinks Jessica is Mr. Ferguson’s girlfriend. Even the president of his fan club is asking about it.”

Matthew immediately sat up and switched on his computer. After reading the post and all the comments below, he tried to contact Jack, only to realize Jack had switched off his phone.

“Mr. Zinn, should we spend some money to get the news removed?” Benny asked.

“No. If we remove it now, everyone will assume that it’s real.” Jack cares about Jessica. He won’t be willing to see those paparazzi find out about Jessica.

“I’ll discuss it with him first.”

After all, this matter involved Jessica, who had a special relationship with him.

If they were normal siblings, it would be easy for Matthew to explain to the public.

However, Jessica was strong-willed and didn’t want to be involved with the Ferguson family.

The Ferguson family had been treading a thin line when dealing with her.

Hence, he didn’t dare to make any decision without Jack’s permission, especially on matters related to Jessica. If he failed to handle it properly, Jack would be enraged.

He then put on his clothes and went to Jack’s house.

Jack woke up to the sound of his doorbell ringing non-stop. He got up from his bed irritably.

Damn it! Which bastard is disturbing my sleep?

He was in the midst of a sweet dream where Jessica was feeding him the cake she baked. Just as he was about to taste it, the annoying doorbell woke him up.

When he saw Matthew after opening his door, he held back his anger. “You better have something important to tell me, or else I’ll kill you.”

Matthew wasn’t bothered by his threat and rolled his eyes. Jack, it’s very urgent. A paparazzo took a photo of you having a meal with Jessica. That photo is trending on Twitter now.”

“What?! Damn it! That paparazzo kept a backup!”

윤

Chapter 426

Jack felt relieved when he saw that photo on his Twitter. Jessica’s face wasn’t clear in that photo.

Matthew looked at him and asked, “How should we settle this?”

“First, we must find out how many photos they have. Then, ask someone to keep an eye on that news. We don’t have to do anything else as long as Jess is not involved.”

He didn’t want to explain as he knew it would complicate the matter.

“All right, I’ll find out.” Moments later, Matthew found the person in charge of the magazine company through his connections.

He hung up the phone with a smile on his face.

“Don’t worry. There’s only one photo. The media and your fans won’t find out who she is as the photo doesn’t show her full face.”

As an experienced and reputable manager, Matthew managed to trick Raphael into telling him the truth.

Jack was relieved after listening to Matthew. However, he couldn’t forgive that paparazzo who ignored his warning.

“I want to hit someone.”

Matthew immediately stopped him. “Jack, calm down. The paparazzo saw Jessica’s face. If you threaten him, he might expose everything he knows.”

Jack understood his intention.

An idea came to Matthew’s mind. He said, “Isn’t this a good opportunity for her to reunite with your family if her identity is exposed?”

Jack had thought of it too, but he was afraid that Jessica would drift further away from them.

Her life has been tough for the past twenty years. We have no right to request anything from her. Everyone in the family wants her to come back of her own will. Before she

agrees to come back, we won’t do anything to force her.  The next morning, while Jessica was brushing her teeth, she heard Madelyn’s mournful scream.

“Ah! Impossible! How could Jack fall in love with this bitch? This photo must be photoshopped! These immoral media like to grab attention with fake news,” Madelyn scolded. Jessica came out of the washroom and saw Madelyn go crazy.

On her way to class, she saw many female students gossiping in annoyance and anger.

It was only when Samantha called her up, she found out about the news.

“I was shot?”

Samantha was triggered by her ignorance.

Oh, my goodness! That Twitter post has gone viral, and

yet she has no idea about it. She has surely

underestimated her brother’s charm.

“Twitter is down because of Jack’s fans,” Samantha explained.

Jessica was stunned. “Did that photo capture my face?”

“Do you think you’ll still be alive if your face is captured?”

You would have been skinned alive.

Chapter 427

A chill ran down Jessica’s spine when she recalled the anger on Madelyn’s and his other fans’ faces.

Once again, she felt Jack’s charm and influence.

The last time she watched his concert, she noticed that he was quite popular.

At that moment, she realized she had underestimated him. He was way more popular than she thought.

As she walked on the road, she was suspicious of anyone who looked in her direction.

Nevertheless, her morning class ended peacefully.

She felt relieved that no one could recognize her from that photo. As time goes by, the public will lose interest in that news. Everyone will forget about it.

Suddenly, Zoltan turned around and looked at Jessica. Jessica, your eyes look similar to Jack’s rumored girlfriend.” His words gathered the attention of Jack’s fans on her.

Jessica’s heart skipped a beat. “Really?”

Another student replied, “He’s right. There is some similarity.”

The corner of Jessica’s lips twitched. “What a coincidence.”

Madelyn squinted and stared at Jessica.

“There is some similarity, but she’s surely not the person in the photo.”

Jessica breathed out a sigh of relief. Madelyn continued, ” Although Jessica is pretty, she’s not his cup of tea.”

A girl beside her chimed in, “You’re right. Even though Jessica is pretty, she isn’t pretty enough to win Jack’s heart. Hmph, I wonder who is the bitch who seduced Jack.”

“If I ever find out who she is, I’ll scratch her face so that she can never seduce Jack anymore.”

Listening to their insane conversation, Jessica’s lips twitched.

l better not meet up with Jack so often, or else my life will be in danger.

When Samantha and Jessica were eating at the corner of the cafeteria, Samantha couldn’t help but say, “Luckily, that paparazzo didn’t capture your full face. If not, you’re doomed. How does your brother plan to settle this? Is he going to make a statement or keep quiet?”

“Keep quiet.”

They knew that no one would believe it even if he made a statement to clarify.

Therefore, they chose to keep quiet.

After giving it some thought, Samantha agreed, “He’s right to do so. This matter will come to an end when everyone loses interest in it.”

Both of them left the cafeteria after finishing their lunch.

At the same time, Raegan and her roommates came out from the other cafeteria.

“Raegan, what did the president say? Does Jack have a girlfriend?” one of her roommates asked.

After seeing that news, all of them neither had the mood to study nor eat. Jack was supposed to belong to all of his fans, not a particular person.

They could never forgive a woman who tried to take him away from them.

Even though their behavior seemed abnormal from an outsider’s perspective, it was common in the fans’ club to be possessive of their idol.

Raegan was one of Jack’s top fans.

“No news from them.” She looked moody and was in a bad state.

Her roommate said, “Maybe they know something but chose not to tell us.”

“It’s impossible.”

“Jack hasn’t released any statement on Twitter to clarify this matter.”

Chapter 428

“Why didn’t Jack clear his name on Twitter? Is he silently admitting it?”

“It’s impossible!” Raegan denied. “If Jack is in a relationship, I will surely know about it.”

Noticing her gloomy expression, her roommates decided not to continue their discussion as they feared she would burst out in anger.

Although all of them were Jack’s fans, they weren’t as obsessive as Raegan.

“That photo must be photoshopped.” One of her roommates comforted her.

“She’s right. Many immoral media nowadays are willing to do anything for public attention. Maybe his company will take legal action in the next two days.”

“Jack is well known for his excellent behavior. He won’t be seduced by a minx so easily.”

At the comfort of her roommates, Raegan’s mood lightened up a bit.

All of a sudden, out of the corner of her eyes, there was a familiar figure. She immediately went after the person.

Her roommates were confounded and quickly followed her as they were worried about her.

Together, they crossed the volleyball court and stood staring at two beautiful women walking together. One of them was Jessica.

“Raegan, what’s wrong?”

Raegan squinted her eyes and stared at Jessica’s back. Who’s she?”

“She’s our new campus, Belle.”

“What’s wrong with her?”

Jessica sensed that someone was staring at her from behind. Hence, she turned around and exchanged glances with Raegan.

When Raegan looked into Jessica’s eyes, an image of Jack’s rumored girlfriend’s eyes came into her mind.

Their eyes look similar. Is this a coincidence?

Out of curiosity, Samantha turned around too. The moment Raegan saw Samantha’s unique make-up, her eyes widened and her heart started beating rapidly.

When I was waiting outside the studio at Marsingfill last time, I saw Jack’s assistant bring two women into the studio. They were the ones who went into the studio! She finally understood why Jessica looked so familiar to her. They had met each other at Marsingfill before.

Marsingfill, Jack, rumored girlfriend, similar eyes… Those few words kept flashing in her mind.

Based on these clues, she was certain that Jessica was Jack’s rumored girlfriend.

Her roommates noticed that she was staring at Jessica weirdly.

“Raegan, what’s wrong?”

Raegan came back to her senses and walked toward Jessica.

Jessica frowned when she saw Raegan approaching her.

“Do you know her?” Samantha asked curiously.

“No. But it seems like she knows me.”

Samantha grinned. “Everyone on the campus knows you.”

Jessica had a bad feeling as she watched that woman walking toward her. “Let’s go.”

Her instinct told her to avoid any interaction with that woman by all means.

When Raegan noticed that Jessica was leaving, she quickened her steps and stood in front of Jessica to block her from leaving.

Samantha was confused by Raegan’s behavior. “How can we help you?” she asked, frowning.

Raegan took a glance at Samantha and ignored her. She then glared at Jessica. “You’re Jessica?”

Chapter 429

Jessica could sense the unfriendliness in the other person’s eyes.

“What’s up?”

Raegan’s expression was grim. “That person is you, right?” Jessica only gave a short answer. “What a weird question.” “Leave him. I can pretend to not know anything. Otherwise, your life will never be peaceful here. I believe you know how powerful the people who support him are. You’re way out of his league,” Raegan threatened.

Samantha laughed. “If Jess is out of his league, does that make you worthy?”

Raegan’s roommates were confused. They could not understand their conversation.

It was Jessica’s first encounter with this sort of fan. She was unable to relate to her thoughts. “Relax. Nothing will ever happen between us.”

“Are you sure?” Raegan looked at her suspiciously.

Samantha rolled her eyes. “She’s the only person on earth that has zero chance with him. Do you get it?”

Raegan scrutinized both of them as if she were measuring the level of truth in their words.

“If you want us to believe you, then you have to prove it with your actions. I want you to delete his contact number in front of me,” Raegan demanded.

Jessica smiled. “Who do you think you are? What makes you think you have the right to demand this?”

Raegan sniggered. “I guess what you said was all lies then. Since you claim to be innocent, then why would you not delete his contact number?”

Jessica laughed at her shameless remarks. I feel stupid. for talking to such a person

“Let’s go.”

I think I might actually punch her if this conversation continues.

Jessica’s intentions of leaving made Raegan think that Jessica was actually feeling guilty. She immediately

stopped her from leaving. “Aren’t you worried that I might expose you?”

Jessica gave her a cold glare and said, “If you do, I’ll make sure you’ll understand the true meaning of pain.”

The tables had turned. The powerful leader, Raegan, was now being threatened.

“Are you threatening me?”

Jessica simply walked past her.

After taking a few steps, Samantha turned around and looked at Raegan. “Here’s my advice as Jessica’s best friend. If you want to live, keep your mouth shut. Know what you should and should not say. We’re all adults. If you expose her, there will be a price to pay.”

Raegan squinted as she watched the two figures walk away.

“What were you guys talking about, Raegan?”

“Who is she together with?”

One of the more observant roommates guessed, “Raegan, is she actually Jack’s rumored girlfriend?”

Upon hearing this, the other two roommates’ eyes widened in disbelief.

“No, no way!”

One of the roommates immediately took out her mobile phone and stared at the picture. She then compared it to Jessica and realized that their eyes were exactly the same. Oh my goodness. Jack’s rumored girlfriend is actually our school’s campus belle!”

Coincidentally, a group of girls who were passing by heard her words. “What did you just say? Who’s Jack’s rumored girlfriend?”

“Who else could it be? It’s our new campus, Belle.”

“No way!”

“Check out the picture for yourself.”

The group of girls immediately searched for the picture on their mobile phones and saw the similarity.

The crowd immediately burst into exclamations.

Chapter 430

The news spread the second they left the scene. Both Samantha and Jessica did not expect this, but they were not worried about this either.

The news spread faster than expected.

However, both of them were still unaware of this.

“Jess, what should we do if she actually exposes your identity?” Samantha frowned, looking worried.

Jessica asked, “Am I Jack’s girlfriend?”

Samantha shook her head.

“Well, that’s settled then. What’s there to worry about if I am not his girlfriend?”

“Well… Uh… Are you aware of your brother’s popularity?”

Jessica nodded affirmatively. “I do.”

“Are you sure?”

Samantha was not looking down on her. Jessica had only gotten to know Jack recently. She even had limited knowledge of the entertainment industry.

“Of course,” Jessica said confidently.

They were completely unaware of the chaos that was going to happen in the next few hours.

Seeing Jessica’s confidence made Samantha feel relieved.

Well, Jess is actually quite a reliable person. I guess it should be fine.

As the both of them walked toward the academic building, more people around them turned to look at them, their gaze mostly landing on Jessica.

“Something’s not right.”

Jessica replied, “Yes.”

Samantha took out her mobile phone and checked out the school forum. As expected, one of the posts was trending.

#shockingnews

Jack’s rumored girlfriend is our campus belle!

This post topped the other posts as soon as it was published.

“This is bad, Jess. That girl has exposed you. Screw this. It hasn’t even been that long and now everyone knows about this. How could she!” Samantha clenched her teeth.

Jessica took Samantha’s mobile phone and scanned the content.

The comments were divided into two groups. Some claimed that it was just a coincidence since many people had similar-looking eyes, while some claimed that it was her.

However, most of them did not believe the news.

“It’s a good thing that most of them don’t believe this. I don’ t know how we’re going to get ourselves out of this if this wasn’t the case.” Samantha laughed. “So much for threatening us! She’d better dream on!”

Just then, Jessica’s mobile phone rang.

“Who’s this?”

“It’s me.” Raegan’s voice traveled from the other side of the phone.

“It must’ve taken a lot of effort for you to get my number. What do you want to say?”

“Nothing much. I just wanted to remind you about the post on the school forum. You’ve read it, right?”

Jessica did not reply and waited for her to continue.

“That is just the beginning. If you’re scared, then you’d better listen to what I say. Delete Jack’s contact number and promise to never get in touch with him ever again. Then I’ll delete the post and prove your innocence,” Raegan threatened.

Jessica smiled. “And if I don’t?”

“Well, if you insist on being stubborn, then you can’t blame me for the things I am about to do. I know Jack is good-looking. It’s normal for you to love him and even be mesmerized by him. However, the company will never let you destroy his reputation. I will never let a filthy woman like you disrupt his future. This is my final warning,” Raegan said coldly.

Then the call ended abruptly.

Raegan stared at the screen, her blood boiling.

Damn it! How dare she! So this is how it’s going to be, eh?

윤

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 411, 412, 413, 414, 415, 416, 417, 418, 419, 420)

Chapter 411

Ruby replied, “I’m not sure.”

“Jessica mentioned that she’s an orphan, but take a good look at her. Even the rich kids from our university never

have their lunch delivered to them personally.”

Hearing that, Ruby smiled and did not reply.

Madelyn noticed that she was uninterested, so she kept her mouth shut afterward.

Jessica examined the food, and all of them were nutritious.

As soon as she noticed there were beans in her meal box, Samantha’s expression darkened.

Jessica saw her expression and quickly asked, “What’s wrong?”

Samantha kept quiet.

There were beans in her meal box, even though she disliked beans.

For that reason, it could only mean that her father was not the one who delivered the food. Or worse, her father did not know her food preference.

Thinking about it, Samantha was heartbroken.

“I hate beans.”

Immediately, Jessica understood what she meant.

“Maybe they made a mistake. The one they gave me should be yours.”

In response, Samantha smiled bitterly. “You don’t have to comfort me. I should’ve known he wouldn’t care about me at all. Ever since we came back, he never called me. He didn’t even come to see me once. There’s no way he’ll send me lunch.”

Samantha’s voice gradually became softer, and she remained silent at the end.

Jessica felt sympathy for her. She was in the same boat as her in her previous life.

The more one cared, the easier it was to get hurt.

At that moment, any further words were pointless.

Jessica held her hands tightly.

When Samantha lifted her head to look at Jessica and saw the latter had a bitter smile on her face, she replied, “I don’t need your sympathy.”

“I know.”

Then Samantha pretended as if nothing happened.

Ruby and Madelyn did not sense anything unusual about Samantha when they came back.

On the way back to the dorm, Jessica took out her phone and sent a message to Hugh.

Hugh, who was staying at Marsingfill, read the message the instant he received it.

Jessica: You don’t have to deliver the lunch anymore.

He stared at the short message in astonishment.

Obviously, he knew all the words, but he could not understand the meaning behind them.

Lunch? What lunch? Did Jack do something stupid again?

That was the first thought that crossed his mind.

Hugh: l didn’t deliver any lunch.

After reading the reply, Jessica froze and had a puzzled look on her face.

If it’s not Hugh, who was it? Could it be Jack?

Shortly afterward, she forwarded the same message to Jack.

Jack had just finished shooting for an advertisement. During the break, he read the message he received earlier and was infuriated.

Hugh: Don’t do anything stupid again. There’s no need to deliver the lunch anymore!

Lunch? What lunch?

Just as he wanted to reply to Hugh, he received another message.

When he saw that the sender of the message was Jessica, a huge smile appeared on his face. However, when he read the message, his smile froze in place.

Jessica: You don’t have to deliver the lunch anymore.

What the heck?! Which bastard dared to frame me?

Jack’s expression darkened.

At that moment, Benny went forward cautiously and reminded him, “Mr. Ferguson, please get ready for the next shoot.”

“Not now. I need to do something else.”

All the staff noticed the grim expression on his face. Hence, no one dared to urge him.

After thorough consideration, Jack typed a very long message to Jessica.

Jessica was confused by the long message when she read it.

Chapter 412

Jack: My dear sister, I have no idea which bastard used my name to cause trouble. I’m sure that person is an idiot, so please forgive his foolish behavior. I will definitely make him suffer when I find out who he is. And please don’t worry. I will investigate everything clearly and force him to stop his foolish behavior.

Jessica was completely baffled after reading the message.

Since Jack and Hugh both clarified that they did not do it, she thought it might be Sebastian, but she removed the possibility afterward.

Although she was not familiar with Sebastian, she had a feeling that he was not the one.

Needless to say, the chance of Charles being that person was even lower, as he would never put beans in

Samantha’s meal box.

Who could it be?

Suddenly, a person came into her mind.

Could it be her? Could it be Mom?

If it was really her, then she could never reject her, as she could never reject a mother who missed her daughter dearly.

Next, she sent a message to Jack.

Jessica: Never mind. Keep sending them.

After reading the message, Jack was dumbfounded.

Meanwhile, a secretary opened a door that was heavily guarded.

“Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Jessica’s lunch has been delivered.”

“Did she mention anything?” Aaron raised his head.

“She didn’t mention anything.”

The fact that Jessica accepted the meal without rejecting it reassured him.

“Make sure to include everything she likes and don’t forget the nutrition. You should also greet Mr. Zamora and ask him to take good care of her.” He gave the order because he knew that she did not like to be disturbed by them.

Although they lived in the same city and were supposed to be the closest person to each other, they had to distance themselves from her. It was the greatest pain in their lives.

The next moment, he changed his mind. “Never mind, I’ll tell him myself.”

He waved his hand, and the secretary left the files behind and left.

Ever since that night, Faith had kept her distance from the rest of her roommates. Not only that, but she also kept a low profile in the lecture hall.

昌

That day, when Jessica returned to her room, she noticed that Faith was there.

“I brought some dinner for you guys.” Jessica put the food on the table.

It was rare that Madelyn, who never rejected any food, did not move.

“I’m on a diet.”

Then Jessica turned her gaze toward Ruby.

Ruby hesitated for a moment and said, “I’m not hungry yet.”

Later, Jessica looked at Faith, her eyes slightly squinted.

Without saying anything, she left the room and went next door with the dinner. Her hands were empty when she returned.

The next morning, Madelyn and Ruby left the dorm hurriedly and left Jessica behind.

When they entered the lecture hall, they chose to sit with others instead of in their usual spot.

Jessica was not bothered by it and sat in her usual spot.

Suddenly, someone sat beside her.

When she looked at him, he swiftly gave her a bright smile and asked, “Is this seat taken?”

“No.”

The scene of them sitting together caused an uproar in the lecture hall instantly.

“What? Why are they sitting together?”

“They are indeed a match made in heaven,” exclaimed one of them.

“Are they in a relationship?”

“It’s possible! If I’m not mistaken, Zoltan never sits beside a woman.”

Faith, who sat in the front row, glanced at Zoltan. When she noticed that Zoltan was chatting happily with Jessica, she squinted her eyes.

田

Chapter 413

A poor person with another poor person! They really are a perfect match!

The bell rang. Jessica and Zoltan walked out of the lecture hall and ran into Ruby. The moment they saw her, she immediately quickened her pace and walked away.

“Did you have a fight with her?” Zoltan asked.

The three of them used to be inseparable. Even a fool could see that something was not right when Ruby walked away from them. However, Jessica genuinely did not care. In order to be friends, one must have good intentions. The amount of time they spent together did not matter.

As soon as Jessica and Zoltan walked out of the building, they discovered that the noticeboard by the door was covered with photos of Jessica.

At that moment, someone spotted her when she appeared in front of the noticeboard.

“It’s her! She’s that girl!”

“It’s really her!”

“Although the photos are quite old, you can still see that it’s clearly her! I can’t believe she’s an orphan, and she even went through the trash!”

“You can tell by looking at these photos that she had a miserable life in the past. She’s so glamorous now. You can’t even tell.”

“An orphan? I heard that she’s the daughter of a certain prominent family.”

“I’ve heard the same thing: Apparently, she’s a VIP of Seasky Hotel and there would be people sending her lunch every day.”

“It’s all a lie?”

“I think it’s definitely the case.”

“How could an orphan become so wealthy? Something’s fishy here.”

“Fishy? She’s probably the mistress of a very wealthy man. It’s pretty common nowadays.”

Jessica heard the comments of the crowd around her.

Zoltan did not back away. Instead, he gave Jessica a worried look and said, “Just ignore them.”

Jessica looked at him with a blank expression.

Please, like I care.

Jessica glanced at the crowd and saw that Faith was standing a short distance away from her. Her lips curled into a slight smile.

Faith was stunned when she saw Jessica smiling at her.

She felt a chill running down her spine.

Zoltan walked toward the crowd and said, “All of you should not follow the herd and jump to conclusions. Y’all should be responsible for your own words!”

“Oh? Who are you? We didn’t say anything about you. It’s none of your business!”

“Isn’t he the cute guy from the design faculty? I heard he has a crush on Jessica.”

“No wonder you’re so upset.”

“A word of advice, when you pick a girlfriend, you shouldn’t go for the looks alone. You have to find out what kind of person she is and whether she is decent or not. Otherwise, you might end up with a loose woman, and that won’t be good for you.”

The girl laughed when she said those words. Suddenly, someone yanked her ponytail with brute force.

“Who is it?” She turned her head and saw a face full of anger.

“It’s me!” Samantha said domineeringly.

“Let go!” the girl screamed as she grabbed her hair.

Samantha released her hair and said, “I’ve always wondered why your mouth is so crooked. I suppose it’s because the words you say are unbearable!”

“You…” The girl was infuriated.

Her friends immediately gathered around her when they saw what happened.

Samantha rolled up her sleeves and said, “If a fight is what

you want, I will fight you until the very end! You better not kneel on the ground and cry for mercy when I beat you into a pulp!”

Samantha really knew how to run her mouth.

“Who are you? We are talking about Jessica, and it’s none of your business!”

“She is my best friend! If you pick on her, you are picking on me too.”

“Hmph! You thought of her as a friend, but does she feel the same way about you? Can’t you see she’s just standing there? You are a fool for fighting her fight alone,” the girl mocked as she tried to stir up trouble between Samantha and Jessica.

Samantha looked at the girls, and she smirked at them. She then said, “Are you sure you want her to come at you?”

Chapter 414

Jessica watched Samantha with a helpless smile.

Sam is naughty!

The girls stared at Jessica and thought that she looked delicate and weak. Jessica was not threatening at all. On the contrary, Samantha was the one who acted like a punk in front of them. Thus, Samantha was more threatening at that moment.

“Is she really going to come at us?”

“We’ll be standing right here, waiting for her. I doubt a weakling like her would have the guts to do anything.”

“Just look at her! She’s weak, and she’s definitely the type to hide behind a guy!”

Everyone looked at Jessica. Some were curious about her, some admired her beauty, and others were jealous of her charm.

Samantha pitied the four girls in front of her.

Tsk! Tsk! You girls asked for it.

Jessica walked up to the four girls, and they stared at her with provoking eyes. Jessica asked, “Do any of you know how pigs die?”

Someone immediately reacted to her question and answered, “They die because they’re stupid!”

The people around them burst into laughter.

“A scholar once said that we shouldn’t talk with fools. If we spoke to them for too long, our IQ would be lowered. Do any of you remember who said that?” Jessica asked as she pretended to think hard.

“Who are you calling a fool?”

The girl was known to have a bad temper, so she completely lost her cool when Jessica provoked her.

The girl raised her hand, wanting to slap Jessica in the face. Samantha was about to stop her, but Jessica was one step ahead.

Jessica caught the girl’s arm, and then with a click, she dislocated the latter’s arm.

The girl screamed in pain. Cold sweat instantly formed on her forehead.

Jessica gave her a surprised look and said, “I’m sorry. I didn’t expect your arm to be so brittle! It was dislocated after I gently touched it. But it’s okay. I’ll pop it back into place.”

The girl looked at Jessica in horror and shouted, “What are you trying to do?”

“Don’t be scared. I’m just trying to fix your arm,” Jessica said with a smile on her face.

“D-Don’t…”

The girl refused, but she was in no place to decline.

I’m not giving her the chance to blackmail me.

“Don’t move!” Jessica said. “If you move around, I might pop it in the wrong spot! If that happens, you might have to get your arm removed and reconnected!”

When the girl heard what Jessica said, she immediately stopped moving.

Jessica held her arm firmly and pushed it upward. A click could be heard, and the girl screamed in pain.

Jessica gave her an apologetic look and said, “I’m sorry. I didn’t get it in the right spot, so I have to do it again.”

“Y-You… What did you say?!” the girl exclaimed.

Jessica immediately sprang into action because she did not want the girl to refuse her. The crowd heard her bones cracking, and it sent a chill down their spine.

Although the procedure was not done on their bodies, everyone could feel the pain.

Jessica let go of her arm and said, “It’s done.”

The girl tried to move her arm and was surprised she could move it without a problem. She glared at Jessica and said, “You did that on purpose, didn’t you?”

“How could you accuse me?” Jessica said and gave her an innocent look.

Samantha almost laughed out loud when she heard

Jessica talking in a sweet voice. She was completely caught off guard when the scene in front of her changed drastically.

“You…” the girl stuttered in anger when she saw Jessica’s innocent face.

Jessica turned toward the other three girls and popped her knuckles. In a sweet voice, she said, “Do you guys have any other comments?”

The three girls looked at Jessica’s hands, and then at their unfortunate friend. They shook their heads in unison and stayed quiet.

Jessica brushed her fingers lightly across their arms and said, “Good!”

Chapter 415

Jessica looked around at the busybodies with disdain and left.

As they left, everyone started gossiping.

Samantha laughed happily, ignoring the gossip. She turned to Jessica and gave her a thumbs up. “Brilliant!”

Jessica said nothing.

She simply wanted to attend classes in peace, but there would always be someone who liked to draw attention to themselves, which caused her to feel very annoyed.

When Ruby and Madelyn had avoided her, she knew something was not right. However, she didn’t expect Faith to investigate her.

The past few days were like the calm before the storm.

“Who is that immoral person who pasted those on the noticeboard? Please don’t tell me it’s that spoiled girl.”

Jessica hummed in response. It’s definitely her.

“I’m going to make her pay.” Samantha was furious. How dare she hurt my friend?

“Don’t be rash.”

It’s a waste of time to look for her without evidence.

“We need to look for evidence first.”

“I’ll check the surveillance cameras.”

“There are no surveillance cameras at the noticeboard. So

if we want to look for evidence, we need to start from them.” Jessica fixed her gaze on Madelyn and Ruby.

“Then, what are we waiting for?”

Immediately, Samantha blocked their way.

“What’s the matter?” Madelyn asked coldly.

“You were well aware of that, weren’t you?”

Madelyn and Ruby looked away.

“I don’t know what you’re saying. We’re going for lunch.” Madelyn didn’t want to say much. She grabbed Ruby and left.

Jessica took a few steps forward and stood in front of them. “I know you saw the photos on the noticeboard. You think an orphan like me doesn’t deserve those things, don’t you? Like everyone else, you think I’m a sugar baby, so you choose to avoid me. Correct me if I’m wrong.”

Ruby wanted to speak, but Madelyn stopped her.

“You know what you did. We’re not the same, so don’t talk

to us anymore,” Madelyn said in a cold tone.

“All right,” Jessica said and let them go.

“You’re just gonna let them go?” Samantha frowned.

“There are many ways to find evidence. We don’t need them.”

On the other hand, Ruby asked, “Do we have to do this? What if it’s just a misunderstanding? Jessica doesn’t look like that type of girl.”

Madelyn rolled her eyes. “Don’t fall for it. I heard that many girls become sugar babies just because they think they look good. Gosh, I hate those people.”

Upon seeing her reaction, Ruby opted to say no more.

Jessica was just about to start from the root of the cause when Faith was called into the dean’s office.

“Why do you want to see me, Sir?”

“See for yourself.” The dean threw a stack of photos on the table.

Her face turned pale when she looked at the photos.

“You broke the rules! The school has decided to give you demerits this time. If you break the rules again, you’ll be expelled.”

Chapter 416

All the evidence was so concrete that Faith couldn’t prove herself innocent.

“Write an apology statement, and paste it on the noticeboard to prove Jessica’s innocence.”

“No way.” Faith’s face stiffened. She refused to admit what she had done in public.

“Is that your response?”

“I don’t care if you want to punish me or have me expelled, but there’s no way I will apologize.”

She had never been so humiliated before.

The dean didn’t expect her to be so stubborn.

“I’m asking you one more time! Would you rather apologize or get expelled?”

“Expel me if you want.” Faith slammed the door and left.

As she walked out of the office, she quickly called her parents, crying, “Dad, I was bullied, and the school is on the bully’s side. They want to expel me.”

Faith’s father, Cody Steward, was upset to hear his daughter crying. “Don’t cry, sweetheart. I’ll get someone to take care of this. I won’t let anyone harass my daughter.”

….”Dad, expel that girl. She’s a sugar baby! I don’t want to stay with her. She makes me sick!”

“Okay, okay. I’ll find someone now. Don’t be mad,” Cody comforted.

“Promise me you’ll do it.”

“When have I ever lied to you?”

Faith heaved a sigh of relief after she hung up the phone.

Now, I just have to wait for Jessica to be expelled from school. If it was not for my high school classmates who knew Jessica, I almost fell for it.

Since the incident at the hotel, she had been afraid of Jessica until she found out that she was nothing but a sugar baby.

Faith couldn’t restrain her outrage whenever she recalled that Jessica, an orphan, had trampled on her.

She was waiting happily for her father to take action, not knowing that Cody was currently having a hard time.

“What? Eiffel Hotel withdrew the orders? Find Mr. Woods, and ask him what happened.”

Cody’s phone rang again shortly after he hung up.

“Bad news, Mr. Stewart! Someone got hurt in our bathroom and has filed a complaint to the relevant department. The authorities came over and found the defective products we kept in the warehouse.”

“Hang on! I’ll go get some men.”

The phone rang again. “Mr. Stewart, we’re in big trouble!”

Cody’s mind was abuzz with chaos at the word “big trouble”.

He knew he had messed with the wrong person.

He tried to recall who he had offended, then made a call to his acquaintance. “Tell me who’s coming up against me.”

The person on the other side sighed. If it were in the past, I would have told him beforehand. But this time, he had offended someone prestigious.

“Cody, the truth is, that person hasn’t made his move. He only asked Aidan Cox to teach you a lesson. Even Aidan has to butter up that person. What exactly did you do? How have you offended him?”

Cody paled at his question.

Chapter 417

He had been staying at home all the time. He would not have been able to offend such a big shot.

All of a sudden, Cody thought of his daughter.

Instantly, he dialed Faith’s number.

“Faith, did you mess with the wrong guy?” Cody bellowed.

Faith was startled by the sudden scolding. She replied, “Dad, are you mad at me?”

“What did you do, Faith?”

It was her first time being scolded by Cody. She was taken aback.

“I didn’t do anything.” She felt wronged for the false accusation. Tears started welling up in her eyes.

“Didn’t do anything? We almost got destroyed by other people. And now you’re telling me you did nothing?” Cody scolded furiously.

A person that even Mr. Cox has to butter up – he must have an unfathomable background.

Luckily that guy hadn’t been doing anything yet. Once he did, the Stewart family would be in demise.

Faith was stunned by his words. “Dad, I only have some issues with Jessica, no one else. She’s just an orphan, so there’s nothing to be afraid of.”

It seems Jessica is the root of the problem.

“You need to apologize to her immediately. Right now!” Cody ordered.

“No, I will not.” Instantly, she hung up the phone.

Why should I apologize to her? Why did Dad say messing with her would result in our family’s demise? That is so ridiculous!

Immediately, Cody ordered the chauffeur to head to Dellmoor after the call ended.

He arrived at the school in the evening. When he had found Faith, he dragged her into a lecture hall.

The class had just ended by that time. Many students were wandering around in the school. When they saw Cody dragging Faith, they stopped in their tracks.

Dragging Faith with his right arm, Cody approached Jessica and said, “Jessica, I am sorry. I should have taught my daughter well. I am the one at fault for her wrongdoings. Please, accept my apology.”

Upon finishing his words, he turned to Faith and ordered, “Apologize now!”

Faith was stubborn as a mule and she refused to ask for Jessica’s forgiveness.

“No, it wasn’t my fault,” Faith responded obstinately.

“Are you apologizing or not?”

Anger started to engulf Cody. He looked into his incorrigible daughter. l has pampered her too much. Now she has grown to become a spoiled brat.

Suddenly, Cody raised his leg and gave Faith a kick at her knee. Her legs became numb, and she fell into a kneel.

Cody lowered her head in front of Jessica.

Faith was dumbfounded. She only regained her senses the moment her Dad forced her to apologize by pushing her head.

Jessica was taken aback upon seeing that. It was out of her expectations.

“Mr. Stewart. There’s no need for this.”

However, his palm was still pressing hard on her head even though she was struggling in tears.

If I don’t teach her a lesson today, she will never know the severity of this situation. One day, she will ruin the Stewart family.

He intended to teach Faith a life lesson so she would remember her mistake.

The students were astonished by the commotion, and they looked at Cody in awe. Then, they glanced at Faith.

Then, Cody commanded two of his subordinates to keep Faith in her place.

“You don’t get to get up if you don’t apologize today. If you continue with this behavior, I will cut ties with you.”

Faith noticed his gloomy face. She became agitated when she heard the cold words from Cody. At that moment, she knew he was serious. Certainly, Jessica was capable of putting her family in demise.

It was time for her to put aside her pride and arrogance.

“I’m sorry, Jessica. I was jealous, so I intentionally spread those rumors. I’m deeply sorry. Please forgive me.” Tears started rolling down her cheeks, blurring her vision.

Ħ

Chapter 418

More people started to gather around them.

Jessica took a glance at the crowd, and then she said to Cody, “

There’s no need for this. Please help her up.”

“Jessica, you are indeed a kind girl. I am sorry for not teaching her properly. I should apologize to you.”

Cody shook Jessica’s hand sincerely.

Jessica was stunned by his action.

That same day, Cody left with Faith, who dropped out of the school after the incident. It caused a commotion in the design faculty.

Jessica’s name became a hot topic in the faculty following the incident.

“We haven’t started doing anything, but Faith’s dad already brought her to apologize. Could it be…” Samantha suddenly thought of the Ferguson family and the lunch they brought every day.

They have been keeping an eye on Jessica by bringing her lunch every day. Surely, they knew about this. I never thought that they would be this fast to take action. It only took a day for them to apologize.

Jessica shared the same thoughts as Samantha.

Samantha took a glance at Jessica and remained silent. Since Faith had withdrawn herself from school, her bed- space was vacant. When Ruby and Madelyn came across the news, they started to fear Jessica. But they were more curious regarding her identity.

When Jessica walked into the dorm, Madelyn was hesitant to ask her questions.

As Jessica was about to get up to get some hot water, Madelyn chuckled and said, “I have some hot water here. You can take it if you want.”

Jessica looked at her and replied, “Oh, no thanks.”

Jessica grabbed a flask and left the dorm. Madelyn’s expression fell, and she grumbled, “Who does she think she is?”

Ruby glanced at her, and she continued reading with her head lowered.

Madelyn was furious when Ruby ignored her. Then, she went to her bed and started scrolling through her social media. When she logged onto the school forum, the eye-catching title successfully garnered her attention.

The moment Jessica returned to the dorm, Madelyn uttered in excitement, “Quick, Jessica. You need to log onto the school forum right now. You’re in the contest for the campus belle. Currently, you are in the top three.”

“Oh,” Jessica answered nonchalantly. Then, she got back to her table and started flipping through her book.

Madelyn’s expression fell instantly the moment Jessica treated her coldly. She almost cursed out loud, but she did not have the guts to do that.

Faith, who was rich, did not dare to offend her. Let alone Madelyn, who came from an ordinary family.

In one of the dorm rooms of the Faculty of Finance, everyone was discussing the campus belle contest.

Suddenly, a girl pushed the door open and entered the room. The other girls approached her upon seeing her arrival. They asked, “Raegan, did you get Jack’s autograph for me?”

Raegan looked upset and said, “Speaking of that, the fan site moderator gave me the wrong information, and I just wasted my time for nothing. Luckily I went earlier and got the best seat.”

Raegan was Jack’s top fan. She was popular and had a good reputation in Jack’s fan support club.

Most of the girls in the dorm were Jack’s fans, so they showed respect to Raegan, hoping they could be closer to their idol.

“What were you all talking about?” Raegan added.

“We were talking about the annual campus belle contest.

Come over here. A few of this year’s freshies look gorgeous. Emma might lose her title this year.”

Raegan perked up and said, “Let me have a look.”

Raegan slowly scrolled through their profiles, and suddenly she saw Jessica. She looks so familiar, but I can’t recall where I’ve seen her before.

After browsing her profile, she knew that Jessica was one of the freshies. l might have met her somewhere outside of the school.

Chapter 419

“She’s beautiful, isn’t she? I heard she’s the most beautiful girl from the Faculty of Design, and I think she comes from a pretty rich family,” Raegan’s roommate started, seeing that she had been staring at Jessica’s photos.

“I feel like I have seen her before.” Raegan narrowed her eyes, staring straight at Jessica’s photo.

“Well, beauties all look identical,” her roommate said casually and then started to chat with the rest about who was the most beautiful girl on campus.

Raegan did not think too much about it, as she failed to recollect who Jessica was. She simply joined in the lively discussion with the rest.

The dorm was filled with laughter. As for the beauties who were nominated from the discussion, some were always staring at the vote, and some seemed to be indifferent but were secretly canvassing for votes. The only one who could remain calm in this situation was Jessica.

Madelyn, who was lying on the opposite bed, would glance at Jessica from time to time. Eventually, she couldn’t help but say, “Jessica, you’re in second place now. The number of votes is still rising, and from the looks of it, your votes might just surpass last year’s campus belle.”

Jessica closed the book she was reading and raised her eyes to look at Madelyn. She took out her phone to look at the votes on the school forum before sending a message to Samantha.

Jessica: Do me a favor, and vote for those who are taking first and third place.

Samantha was about to get her roommates to vote when she received the message from Jessica.

She blinked a few times to make sure she didn’t read the message wrongly.

Samantha: Jess, are you sure about that?

Jessica: l am very sure.

Samantha finally understood. Given Jessica’s personality, she wouldn’t be bothered with such a campus belle title.

Samantha took out her laptop and clicked into the school forum.

“Samantha, aren’t we going out to canvas for votes? What are you doing turning on the laptop?” her roommate asked. “Forget about it. Let’s just go with the flow.”

Hearing her reply, the rest went about their own business.

Samantha thought she had found a like-minded companion in Jessica. But it turned out she had been deceiving herself.

Since Jessica had discovered her talents, she had been dumping all the work on her.

Despite her complaints, Samantha did not slow down at all. The manipulation of votes had to be done skillfully, lest anyone find out.

Samantha handled it with attentiveness. Although it was troublesome, the results seemed genuine.

There was a saying that life was as unpredictable as the weather.

The more one desired, the less attainable it was, and vice versa.

Perhaps that described Jessica’s current situation.

“What did you say? I am the new campus belle?!” Jessica stared at Samantha in disbelief.

Samantha nodded. “The first place, Emma, cheated when your votes almost surpassed hers. She hired a skilled student from the Faculty of Computer Science to manipulate the votes, but it was reported. Due to the crowd’s anger, she was disqualified.”

“Then, what about the third place?” Jessica asked.

“The third place is an idiot. She was gonna buy votes for you so that you’d be disqualified when they found out.”

Jessica nodded. This is a good idea, but it’s not that simple.

“But, Emma found out about this and reported her, and so she was disqualified as well. I heard it was her who reported Emma for cheating. Well, it’s not that surprising, I guess. Both of them had quite a fierce competition last year. I was gonna increase the votes for those who ranked below, but their votes were too little. It would be too obvious so…” Samantha looked at Jessica innocently.

Jessica was speechless.

She understood well, but she preferred not to.

Chapter 420

With that, Jessica was crowned the new campus belle. Seeing that Jessica looked unhappy, Samantha smiled and said, “Cheer up! You are the new campus belle.”

“Campus belle? What a joke,” Jessica replied. This feels like shit.

In the middle of the night, Jack and his party arrived at Dellmoor discreetly, without alerting any media and fans. Everyone thought he was still shooting for a magazine abroad, but he had boarded a private plane and came back.

Matthew glanced at the tired-looking Jack, feeling distressed.

According to the original schedule, they should be staying in Frosa for a week. However, Jack had completed his work in four days and rushed back because he wanted to celebrate his birthday with his sister.

“Have you made an appointment with her?” Matthew asked.

Jack replied, “No.”

Matthew was dumbfounded. He could feel his blood pressure rising.

“Free my schedule for tomorrow, and book a restaurant for me.”

“I have made the arrangement. There will be no work for the next three days. You can rest well,” replied Matthew.

Jack took out his phone. He intended to send a message to Jessica, but he kept his phone after looking at the time.

At noon, Jessica received Jack’s message.

Jack: Jess, today is my birthday.

The second message came before Jessica had the chance

to wish him a happy birthday.

Jack: Will you have dinner with me?

Jessica looked at the simple invitation for a long time. Finally, she replied: Okay.

Jack smiled when he saw her reply. He knew better that Jessica was soft-hearted.

In the evening, Jessica went straight to the school gate as soon as class ended. A black Maybach was parked there. When the chauffeur saw Jessica, he went down and opened the door for her.

Coincidentally, Raegan and a few others saw her getting into the luxury car.

“Isn’t she the new campus belle?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

“Her family is that rich? That’s a Maybach. A Maybach!” The girls watched as the car drove away enviously.

This day, a famous restaurant located on the outskirts of Dellmoor accepted only one table of guests. The restaurant wasn’t big, and the setting was very peaceful.

“The food here is good. What would you like to eat?” Jack passed over the menu.

Jessica saw that there were only two sets of tableware on the table. “Is it just the two of us today?” she asked.

Jack looked sad and said in a low voice, “They’re busy.”

He felt guilty when he said that. However, he could only be shameless in order to gain Jessica’s sympathy.

“I didn’t know it was your birthday today, so I didn’t have time to get you a gift.” Jessica took out a box from a gift bag. “I bought this from the mall. I hope you’ll like it.”

Jack accepted the gift happily. “Thanks.”

Jessica smiled.

Both of them talked and laughed. The atmosphere was wonderful.

Halfway through the meal, Jack saw that Jessica’s mouth was dirty. He stood up, leaned over, and wiped the gravy off Jessica’s lips.

At this moment, the paparazzi who had been hiding in the dark outside took a picture of that intimate scene.

The paparazzi had received news that this whole place was booked, and that person was a celebrity. He had been hiding in a dark corner outside, waiting for that person since morning.

He was thrilled when he saw that the person was Jack. He was all the more excited when he saw that Jack was having dinner with an unfamiliar girl, celebrating his birthday.

I am going to be famous!

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 401, 402, 403, 404, 405, 406, 407, 408, 409, 410)

Chapter 401

Not long after that, in a discreet and luxurious manor far away in Dellmoor, someone leaning back in a rocking chair picked up a mobile phone and swiped through a series of bloody photos with an indifferent expression.

The person then placed the mobile phone gently on the coffee table, enjoying the beautiful weather with eyes closed.

Absolute trash! Get ready to taste my wrath.

Meanwhile, a private plane slowly landed on a private landing strip where a car was already waiting.

Charles, Samantha, and Jessica got off the plane and then hopped into the car. It sped off immediately, heading toward an area in Dellmoor that was known for its

universities. As they drew nearer to their destination, they passed by several universities.

Twenty minutes later, the car arrived at one of the university campuses.

Due to the arrival of the new students and their parents, the entrance to the campus was packed. Everyone was laden with luggage and bags.

Unable to drive on, they had to stop the car on the side of the road. Samantha got down, followed closely by Jessica and Charles.

Samantha turned to Charles and said, “Uncle Charles, now that we’ve arrived, you can go back to work. You don’t have to come with us. We’ll be fine.”

She was already plotting how to snag herself a cute guy. With Uncle Charles around, I won’t be able to get anyone!

“I’m free today, and I’d like to take a look around at the place you’ll be studying at for the next four years,” he replied firmly, dashing her hopes.

She pouted and was about to object, but then she heard Jessica saying, “Let’s go!”

The two of them walked ahead, leaving Charles to carry their luggage.

With their good looks and captivating presence, the three of them stood out from the crowd and attracted a lot of attention.

Many guys turned to look in their direction, their gazes drawn toward Jessica and Samantha.

“That girl in the red dress is gorgeous. Do you think she’s a new student from the Faculty of Fine Arts?”

“The girl next to her is pretty too.”

“They’re both attractive. I guess the saying is true. Birds of a feather flock together.”

They went to the Faculty of Archeology first so that Samantha could register herself, then went to the Faculty of Fashion Design.

Although they were attending the same university, they would be taking different courses.

After that, they went to Jessica’s dorm. “Here’s your room number and key,” said the girl manning the registration.

One of the guys there asked shyly, “Do you have any luggage? I’ll help you carry it.”

It was only when the guy next to him nudged him and

glanced behind Jessica that he noticed the handsome man standing behind her.

His heart sank.

Laden with luggage, Charles followed Jessica up the stairs. Along the way, they met many other students who all turned to gaze at Charles.

After opening the door to her dorm, they saw two other girls inside with their parents. Both sets of parents were busy helping their daughters to tidy up their respective spaces.

Their arrival drew the attention of the people in the room. And almost instantly, the gazes of the two girls fell on Charles.

“Ah, here’s another student,” a slightly plump, middle-aged woman said with a friendly smile.

Jessica nodded at both families in greeting. Looking around, she saw her name on a bed by the window. However, one of the girls had already occupied it.

Charles had also noticed it, so he went up and placed the luggage on the table. Then, he turned to the middle-aged couple and said, “You’ve got the wrong bed.”

Chapter 402

“Oh, so you’re Jessica! My darling Faith’s health is rather poor, so she has to sleep close to a window. As fellow students, you should help each other, so I’m sure you won’t mind changing beds, right?” Faith Stewart’s mother said with a smile, trying to get them to agree to her request by claiming the moral high ground.

If they refused, it would seem like they did not want to help out a fellow student.

Samantha stepped forward and sneered. “I’m sorry, but my darling Jess also needs sunlight, so she has to sleep close to a window.”

Taken aback by her refusal, Mrs. Stewart said, “Young lady, why are you so unpleasant? It’s just a bed. Do you have to be so greedy?”

“You’re right! It’s just a bed, so why do you have to occupy someone else’s bed? Do you have a weird hobby where you like to take what’s not yours?” Samantha retorted.

“Watch your mouth, young lady!”

“I was merely imitating you!” Samantha responded with a smile. As the both of them shot daggers at each other, the father of the other girl, Madelyn Cabell, hurried to smooth things over. “Calm down, everyone! They’re all students, and they’ll be living with each other for four years, so let’s not say anything that’ll hurt someone’s feelings and just come to a compromise,” he said.

Mrs. Stewart looked at Samantha and snapped, “You’re not Jessica, and I didn’t ask for your opinion. Mind your own business.”

Then she turned to Jessica. “You’re Jessica, am I right? I can tell that you’re an educated and reasonable person. Faith’s health isn’t too good, so if you could let her have this bed, I’d really appreciate it. I’m sure she’ll always treasure your kindness too. Will you let her have this bed?”

“No, I won’t,” Jessica replied nonchalantly.

This woman lashed out at Samantha earlier, so if I backed down, it’d be a slap to her face. I won’t hurt my friend’s feelings for someone insignificant. If she’s not happy with that, that’s none of my business!

Faith glared at Jessica angrily, then turned to her father and said, “Dad, what are you doing? Give them money! They’re only kicking up such a fuss because they want money.”

At that, her father took out his wallet and slammed down a thick wad of cash on the table. “We’ll use this money to buy that bed. Are you satisfied now?”

When Madelyn saw the money on the table and the fat wallet, her expression shifted.

On the contrary, Samantha almost burst out laughing when she saw the meager amount of money.

Do we look like we need your money?

Her gaze flicked to Charles subconsciously. He was dressed casually in a custom-made outfit that bore no designer logo.

As for Jessica, she wasn’t wearing anything fancy or branded, but she looked presentable.

Charles glowered. “Move!”

“Why are you yelling at us, huh?” Mrs. Stewart demanded.

Jessica rubbed her temples. “If you’re so well off, why don’t you buy a mansion for her? Wouldn’t that be nicer? Whether it’s a room filled with sunlight or even a rooftop, you can choose whatever you want. Staying in a dorm such as this doesn’t suit a pampered rich girl like her.”

Annoyed at being mocked, Faith stood up and retorted, “So what if I like to stay in dorms? What’s it to you?”

Chapter 403

“Then what does your poor health have anything to do with me?” Jessica replied. Then, she turned to Faith’s parents and said commandingly, “Take her things away at once!”

Everyone was shocked by her imposing aura.

Reluctantly, Faith’s parents moved her things to the bed assigned to Faith, which was near the bathroom.

Once they were gone, Samantha started tidying up immediately. Tossing the bedsheet and duvet cover to Charles, she said, “Uncle Charles, make the bed.”

He caught the things she threw at him calmly and got straight to work.

Meanwhile, Faith sat fuming while her mother tried to comfort her.

“Don’t mind them. It’s not worth upsetting yourself over such ignorant people.”

Mr. Stewart also said coaxingly, “I’ll take you shopping later. You can buy whatever you want.”

Faith cheered up a little when she heard that. “Okay,” she replied.

Seeing that, her parents let out a sigh of relief.

As they were talking, the last girl who would be staying with them arrived. Only her mother was with her, and there was no sign of her father.

They were shabbily dressed, and the girl looked shy. They had very little luggage with them and had only brought some simple bedding.

Faith glanced at them scornfully.

Wanting to ease the tense atmosphere, Mr. Cabell said, “You must be Ruby Jones. This is my daughter, Madelyn.”

Ruby nodded at him. Then, her gaze moved to the beautiful girl standing by the window.

Sensing Ruby’s gaze on her, Jessica looked up and shot her a smile. “I’m Jessica,” she said.

Meanwhile, the look of disdain on Faith’s face showed that she had no intention of introducing herself.

Mrs. Stewart smiled and said, “This is Faith. Please take good care of her in the future. It’s clear that you’re a sensible girl who’s good at taking care of others, so I’ll be relying on you when Faith needs help. Of course, please don’t be shy and let her know if there’s anything she can do for you.”

Ruby nodded shyly.

After making Jessica’s bed and tidying away her belongings, they went to Samantha’s dorm. They did not have any strange encounters there.

After getting acquainted with Samantha’s roommates, Charles got a phone call and had to leave.

That evening, Jessica had her first dinner on campus with Samantha and some students from Samantha’s dorm.

When she returned to her dorm, she only saw Ruby and Madelyn there. There was no sign of Faith.

Madelyn looked up at her and said with a smile, “Jessica, how about the four of us get dinner together tomorrow?”

“Sure,” Jessica replied.

Ruby hesitated, but finally nodded.

Madelyn glanced at Faith’s empty bed. “I’m guessing that Faith won’t join us. She’s too pretentious, so I’m not sure if I can get along with her. She thinks that she’s better off just because her family is wealthy.”

Jessica merely smiled.

At that moment, somebody kicked the door to their dorm open. Then Faith walked in, her arms filled with shopping bags.

When she saw that none of them came to help her, she shouted at Ruby, “Hurry and give me a hand.”

Ruby obliged immediately and placed the shopping bags near Faith’s bed.

Meanwhile, Madelyn was pursing her lips.

Faith opened one of the shopping bags and took out a small handbag. She walked over to Madelyn and said, “This is for you.”

Madelyn was stunned. This designer handbag is worth thousands of dollars, and she’s giving it away just like that!

Seeing Madelyn’s reaction, Faith could not help feeling a little smug. “Take it. Don’t be shy.”

Then she took out another one and handed it to Ruby. “That’s yours.”

She had deliberately missed out on Jessica.

Chapter 404

When Ruby and Madelyn came to their senses, they turned to look at Jessica, feeling embarrassed for her.

Faith gave Jessica a sidelong glance with a smug look in her eyes. Hmph! She’s as poor as a church mouse!

Jessica could clearly tell what Faith was trying to do. She’s so easy to read. I know she’s doing this to make me feel left out, but please, why would I care about what an insignificant person like her does?

Jessica never once raised her eyes to look at Faith. Instead, she completely ignored her.

Ruby gazed at the handbag she was holding, hesitating. “This is too much. I can’t accept it,” she finally said, giving it back to Faith.

Faith waved her hand dismissively. “It’s yours, so keep it. It’s nothing. I have plenty of bags like that at home.”

As for Madelyn, she could not get enough of the handbag. She had always wanted to buy a designer handbag, but there was no way she could afford it with just the allowance her parents gave her.

Now that someone had given it to her as a gift, she could not bring herself to refuse.

“Faith, what do your parents do for a living?” she asked boldly. “They really dote on you and buy you whatever you want.”

Faith had been worried that she would not get the opportunity to show off, so when Madelyn brought it up, she raised her chin proudly and replied, “My father’s company sells bath amenities exclusively to five-star hotels. We even have two factories.”

Madelyn looked at her enviously. “I never thought that I’d be staying with someone so perfect,” she said.

Ruby was also looking at Faith with a hint of envy in her eyes.

“Let’s all of us go out for a meal tomorrow. Any objections?” Faith asked, glancing at Jessica out of the corner of her eye.

Madelyn smiled as she said, “I was just talking with

Jessica about that. It looks like great minds think alike. It’s my first time at Dellmoor, so I don’t know any good dining spots. Do the rest of you know any?”

Ruby shook her head. “It’s my first time here too.”

“I’ll make the reservations! Dellmoor is my stomping ground, so I know it like the back of my hand,” Faith said.

“That’s great!” Madelyn enthused.

Then, Madelyn and Faith began talking about a storm. Ruby joined in occasionally, but she mostly sat and listened to them.

As for Jessica, she put on her earphones and ignored them.

Meanwhile, the Ferguson brothers were all at home together, which was a rare occurrence.

“Jess is in Dellmoor, so should we go and visit her?” Jack suggested. “She wouldn’t let us take her to the university, but she didn’t say we couldn’t visit!”

“You want to go to the university?” Sebastian asked, giving him a sidelong glance that seemed to imply that it was a crazy idea. “If you go, you won’t be visiting her but causing trouble for her instead.”

Jack was rendered speechless.

Hugh, who had remained silent thus far, said, “Let’s invite her to a meal on the weekend. She’s wary of us now, so we mustn’t be too hasty. That’ll only be counterproductive.”

Sebastian nodded, agreeing with Hugh. “We’ve got to take it one step at a time! She’s not stupid. She has her own opinions and a strong will, so we’ll have to take the gentler approach. If we try to force ourselves into her life, we’ll end up pushing her away.”

Then, he glared at Jack and asked, “Do you understand what I said?”

Jack rolled his eyes. “Who wouldn’t understand something so simple?”

“Who was the one who insisted on hauling carloads of gifts to her and ended up attracting a bunch of petty thieves? If Hugh hadn’t sent someone to keep watch, things would’ve gotten out of hand,” Sebastian retorted.

Jack lowered his head guiltily. “Okay, okay. I get it. I won’t do that again,” he grumbled.

How would I have known that those people would do something so stupid? My efforts went to waste, and I nearly got Jess involved in the mess.

Jack blamed himself for it.

After the three brothers discussed among themselves, they made the unanimous decision to proceed slowly and adopt a gentler approach to get closer to Jessica.

Chapter 405

Life on the first day of university was rather relaxing.

It was a day to get to know one another and make friends.

Due to Jessica’s breathtaking beauty, she was quickly nicknamed the most beautiful girl in the department.

When Jessica heard the nickname, she simply smiled and took it as a joke. However, some people were already taking it seriously.

Madelyn sat next to Jessica and said in a low voice, “Jessica, look at the handsome guy sitting in front. His name is Noah. I heard that his family runs a clothing factory, and they even have their own brand. He’s only here to study as a hobby and to understand more about the business industry.”

Faith chuckled. “What cheap brand is that? I’ve never heard of it. Noah does look pretty decent, though.”

If Faith had not seen Charles yesterday, she would still be interested in Noah. But since she has, it was only natural for her to look down on Noah’s appearance.

Madelyn smiled. “It’s not some cheap brand. I think it’s a new brand, but to have it at that scale means something.”

Jessica knew of the brand. It might seem trivial now, but it would overtake the middle and lower reaches of the

market. In the future, it might even account for more than 30 percent of it. Its future should not be underestimated, and it was a brand worth investing in.

“I think Noah can pass off as the most handsome guy in our department.” Madelyn changed the subject.

At noon, Jessica received a text message from Samantha.

Jessica and the three others walked toward the cafeteria. She said to the others, “I have to go. My friend is looking for me. You guys go ahead and eat without me.”

After Jessica left, Faith pouted and said disdainfully, “Let’s just eat by ourselves. Seems like she can’t be bothered to have a meal with us.”

Madelyn and Ruby felt so awkward that they did not utter a word.

Samantha did not come with anyone from their dorm but came over alone to meet up with Jessica instead.

The two went to the second cafeteria. In front of each window, one could tell the inside of it was packed with people.

Unlike St. Daniel College, there was no special cafeteria here that was catered only to students.

“The line is so long! It’s been ages since I stood in line for a meal.” Samantha stood at the back of the crowd, stretched her neck, and looked at the endless heads before her.

“Try to savor the experience, though it’s not a great one.” Jessica felt little about it.

Just as the two moved to the center of the line, two men dressed in suits suddenly approached them.

“Ms. Young, Ms. Stone, these are your meals sent by your family.”

Jessica reacted quickly and took the food from their hands. “Okay.”

“Enjoy your meal.” After the two men said respectfully, they turned and left.

It had garnered everyone’s attention, and people were glancing from all corners.

Holding their meal boxes, Jessica and Samantha found a spot in the corner. They opened the lid and the pleasant smell of delicious food filled their noses. One meat dish with two vegetables on the side and soup. It was the perfect combination of a balanced diet.

Samantha looked at the dishes with a smile on her face. “I wonder who sent it. Jess, do you think it’s from Uncle Charles?”

“I don’t know. Maybe it’s from your dad.” Jessica knew little about Samantha and the Young family, but she knew about Samantha’s strained relationship with her father.

“Hmph, I doubt he’s that thoughtful. Maybe your brothers were behind it.” Despite what Samantha said, she had secretly hoped that it was sent by her father.

Jessica saw right through her but said nothing.

“Let’s eat.”

Jessica looked at the food in the box. These were her

favorite dishes, or in other words, what she ate on a normal day – a simple home-cooked meal.

Chapter 406

“Jess, today our dorm is having dinner with those next door. Come join us!” Samantha muttered while biting on the omelet.

“There’s a dinner in our dorm tonight.”

“Your dorm? Will Faith be joining too?”

“She’s from our dorm. Of course, she’ll be there.”

“I don’t like her. You should be careful in the future.” Samantha picked up her food. Unsure if it was her imagination, she found the food to be surprisingly delicious.

Did we get a new chef back at home?

“Okay.”

Jessica could not care less about Faith.

Samantha thought of Jessica’s actions from before and felt that she was worrying too much.

In the evening, the new students were seen walking out in waves, including those from Jessica’s dorm.

“Which restaurant did you book, Faith?” Madelyn asked.

“Okay.” The four hailed a cab. Faith sat in the front while

Jessica and the others sat in the back.

“Sir, to Seasky Hotel please.”

“Okay.”

Ruby’s eyes drooped slightly when she heard that it was a hotel. Her hand silently tightened around the meager money in her pocket.

Half an hour later, the cab stopped in front of the hotel and the four found themselves standing in front of the magnificent hotel. Faith’s smiling eyes fell on Jessica. She was secretly proud of her plan, not at all aware of Ruby’s uneasiness and Madelyn’s hardened expression.

Ruby came from a poor family, but Madelyn’s family was well off. Despite that, there was no way they could afford this place.

Faith sneered at Jessica’s indifferent expression.

Keep on acting while you can. I’ll make you cry at the end of this meal.

“Let’s go!” said Faith with a smile, completely ignoring the other two, whose feelings were clearly written on their faces.

The two had no choice but to enter together with the others.

Madelyn could not help but glance at Jessica. Seeing how her expression remained steady and unchanged, Madelyn was amazed by her calmness.

“Ladies, do you have a reservation?”

“Yes.” Faith gave her name and number, and the hostess immediately escorted the four to their table in the hall.

The waiter warmly and kindly filled their glasses with water and delivered the menu.

Faith picked up the menu and pointed at the most

expensive seafood. “Give us this, this, this, this, and these, please.”

The way Faith ordered made Ruby and Madelyn take on an even more ghastly expression.

Madelyn could not help but remind her, “There are only four of us. There’s no need to order that much. We won’t be able to finish it.”

“It’s okay.” Faith refused to listen and continued to order frantically. “I want these desserts too, four of each. Okay, that’ll be all.”

The waiter smiled and left.

Faith said to the three of them, “This is the first time we’ve gathered together for a meal. We have to eat well, don’t you think?”

No one answered, not even Madelyn who was usually the talkative one.

Slightly embarrassed, Faith then said, “Oh, it’s not like it’ll cost a bomb. Don’t worry about the bill. I have money.”

Madelyn reluctantly smiled while Ruby lowered her head and remained quiet.

Faith turned her head toward Jessica. “Jessica, this should be your first time eating in such a high-end place, right?”

Chapter 407

“Yeah, it’s my first time having dinner here.” Jessica glanced at the luxurious hotel.

Faith smiled smugly. She knew Jessica had never been here, and she wondered what would Jessica do when it was time to pay the bill.

At the thought of Jessica being embarrassed, Faith felt delighted.

The dishes were served faster than Faith expected.

Ruby noticed that the dishes hadn’t been served to those who came earlier.

She said in a low voice, “Our dishes seem to be served faster than the others.”

“The others may have ordered the same dishes. That’s why it’s taking so long,” Madelyn explained.

However, they noticed something weird. Dishes were continuously served to them.

Customers from the other table became furious.

“Waiter! What’s going on? We were here first. Why’s our food not here yet?” Other customers also started complaining.

“Yeah! How could you serve them first?”

“We’re your VIP guests. We have the priorities.”

Jessica and the others were surprised too.

The waiter did not know how to respond until the manager stepped forward with a smile. “Please calm down. These customers are our VVVIP guests, so they have their priorities first. If our dear guests want to enjoy the same treatment, you can upgrade to VVVIP.”

After hearing the manager’s explanation, everyone kept quiet.

Seasky Hotel was a five-star hotel. It costs a lot of money to become a VVVIP.

Not many people could afford the price.

When the incident ended, everything returned to normal.

The manager smiled at Jessica and the others. “Ladies, if it’s too noisy, you can enjoy your meal in the private room.”

Faith wanted to embarrass Jessica in public, so she refused.

“It’s all right. We’ll have it here.” Faith gestured for the manager to leave.

The manager did not leave and looked at Jessica. When Jessica shook her head, the manager left with a smile.

“Please enjoy your meal, ladies, and call me if you need anything.”

“Faith, you’re the VVVIP guest of this hotel? That’s amazing!” said Madelyn as soon as the manager left.

Madelyn couldn’t make a reservation by herself, so she asked for her friend’s help.

She never thought that Faith was a VVVIP guest.

Faith arrogantly said, “It’s not a big deal. I’ll take you guys to other places next time.”

She turned to look at Jessica and said, “Jessica, you should experience your life in Dellmoor. Otherwise, you’ll embarrass yourself if people were to ask what you’ve been doing here.”

Jessica replied with a smile, “I will.”

Faith felt great when Jessica didn’t go against her.

Poor Jessica. She must be surprised by my identity as a VVVIP guest.

Faith then said, “Let’s eat. The seafood will not taste great if it’s cold.”

She pushed a dish to Jessica’s front and said, “This is a king crab. You probably never have it; have some.”

田

Chapter 408

Jessica took a piece of crab leg and began to eat.

Ruby and Madelyn did not enjoy their meal.

It was heart-wrenching when they knew the seafood was extremely expensive.

It costs tons of money.

Jessica glanced at them. She put a piece of crab meat onto Ruby’s plate and said, “Don’t think too much. Just eat. It’s not worth it if we don’t eat it.”

Ruby and Madelyn realized that Jessica was right.

They had spent a lot of money so they couldn’t waste the food.

They started digging in.

Faith stared at Ruby and Madelyn scornfully when she saw how they ate.

If it weren’t for her desire to embarrass Jessica, she wouldn’t want to be friends with these country bumpkins.

Faith didn’t eat the dessert when it was served.

Ruby and Madelyn also didn’t eat the dessert because they were too full.

“Have you all finished?” Faith asked.

“Waiter, bill please!”

The waiter walked up to them and smiled. “This meal is free of charge.”

Everyone was shocked for a moment. Ruby and Madelyn felt relieved. They turned to look at Faith.

“Faith, your VVVIP status really works, huh?” Ruby asked.

“Of course!” Faith replied. She then turned to the waiter and said arrogantly, “Waiter, I think you should still give me the bill even though the meal is free.”

Madelyn immediately understood Faith’s words.

She wanted to say something, but she was afraid that Faith would be mad.

Madelyn kept her mouth shut while Ruby was still confused.

The waiter gave them the bill and said, “The meal costs 10,000 dollars.”

Ruby’s jaw dropped while Madelyn felt relieved after she decided not to speak for Jessica.

Faith was satisfied with the price. She smiled at Jessica and said, “Each of us should pay 2,500 dollars. I’ll pay for Madelyn and Ruby. You pay for yourself.”

“I’ll let you pay less. 2,490 dollars, how’s that? I’m a good classmate, right?” Faith glanced at Jessica provokingly.

Jessica ignored Faith and said to the waiter, “Please call your manager.”

After a while, the manager came and asked, “Ms. Stone, how can I help you?”

“We’ll pay for the meal.”

“Okay, no problem,” the manager replied.

Ruby and the others stared at Jessica confusedly.

Jessica continued, “I’ll pay 2,500 dollars. This lady will pay for the remaining 7,500 dollars.”

Jessica pointed at Faith who was completely stunned.

The manager turned to look at Faith.

Faith quickly responded, “But I am the VVVIP guest! Why should you listen to her? She should pay the bill.”

The manager smiled and said, “I’m sorry, miss. You’re not the VVVIP guest. It’s Ms. Stone.”

The atmosphere instantly became awkward.

Chapter 409

“Th…That’s impossible! You must have remembered wrong,” Faith said.

“We have issued 10 VVVIP cards in total. May I know what type of card you are holding?” the manager asked politely.

Faith’s face turned red as she could not answer the question. She had never seen a VVVIP card in her lifetime.

Ruby and Madelyn looked at each other.

They then realized that Faith had been pretending to be wealthy in front of them. The latter was embarrassed, having been exposed.

They felt embarrassed as well to be involved in it.

The customers nearby had noticed the commotion and had their eyes on that table.

Sensing the disdainful gazes from the crowd, Faith wanted to run away so badly.

She had never felt so embarrassed in her entire life.

She turned around to look at Jessica. “Are you trying to embarrass me on purpose? How could you be so wicked? You framed me just because I didn’t send you gifts.”

Madelyn and Ruby were dumbfounded.

She brought us to such an expensive hotel and ordered all this food while declaring herself a VVVIP and showing off, and now that her lies have been exposed, she puts the blame on Jessica.

The crowd looked at Jessica in contempt as only the four of them knew the truth.

Jessica propped her chin with one hand and looked at the furious Faith with interest.

“You’re right. I do have exclusive privileges of asking you to bring us here, order this food, and brag that you’re a VVVIP here.”

Laughter was heard after she finished her words.

Madelyn could not stop herself from laughing too.

Everyone’s jeering laughter was like invisible slaps on her face, putting her to shame.

She covered her face in embarrassment and turned around to leave.

However, just when she turned around, an arm blocked her escape.

“Wait! What’s the hurry? You should pay the bill first,” Jessica said nonchalantly.

Faith was in a fit of fury. “You… I’ll only pay my portion. As for them, it’s none of my business. I’ll pay by card.”

She took out her card and handed it to the waiter.

Ruby and Madelyn were flustered upon hearing that. They then turned their gaze to Jessica.

If neither Faith nor Jessica paid for them, 3 thousand dollars would be an unbearable cost as they were from average families.

“I thought you’re a generous and wealthy person, Ms. Stewart. You shouldn’t say that you would treat us if you didn’t have the money in the first place. Look at the embarrassment you’ve caused.”

Jessica took a sip of the water that had just been served by the waiter while teasing Faith.

Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Faith said through clenched teeth, “I’ll pay for them!”

Jessica looked at the waiter. “Don’t overcharge her. Make sure that she’s just paying for three.”

The waiter smiled. “Don’t worry. I won’t make such a mistake.”

After swiping the card, Faith had no intention of staying any longer and left immediately.

The farce finally came to an end.

The manager handed a card to Jessica. “Ms. Stone, this is your card. With this card, you can stay and eat at this hotel for free.”

Madelyn and Ruby were stunned upon hearing that.

田

Chapter 410

Jessica glanced at that Black Diamond VIP card but did not accept it. “Keep it. I won’t use it, anyway.”

She had used her mobile phone to search for information about the hotel. She then found out that Hugh had shares of it.

He must have arranged it when I stepped into the hotel. I didn’t need him to do that.

The manager did not persist and kept the card as the employees remembered her face.

The director has just ordered us to take good care of her. If she comes, all expenses will be exempted. The hotel will also prepare everything she wants. I’ve never encountered situations like this before, but I can tell that she isn’t an ordinary person.

After leaving the hotel, Madelyn could not hold her curiosity anymore. “Jessica, what does your family do for a living? Are they running a business?”

Ruby looked at Jessica in curiosity.

Jessica replied calmly, “I’m an orphan.”

Their eyes widened in disbelief.

“Isn’t the handsome guy who accompanied you yesterday your brother?” Madelyn asked.

“No, he’s the senior of my friend.”

Before Madelyn could ask more questions, Ruby pulled her sleeve, signaling her not to cross the line as Jessica had no intention of telling them.

The three of them went back to the dorm, but Faith was nowhere to be seen.

They did not care much as they did not like Faith as their friend.

The next day, the news about Faith’s pretentious act at Seasky Hotel was spread among the students.

Most of them knew her through the news, and she became the first freshman to be remembered by everyone at such a fast pace.

After school, Faith blocked Jessica from going back with Madelyn and Ruby. “Were you the one who spread the rumor?”

“I’m busy.”

“Only four of us knew about this. If it wasn’t you, then it must be them!” Faith raised her voice.

She then looked at Madelyn and Ruby.

Madelyn looked away as she did not dare to look at her.

Meanwhile, Jessica ignored her and walked past her.

Jessica, just you wait! Faith was filled with anger and resentment.

Relationships between humans were fascinating and unexplainable.

Some were destined to be friends, while some were destined to be foes.

Just like the situation Jessica and Faith were in, they never meant to be friends.

Samantha came and looked for Jessica. After greeting the latter’s company, she said spiritedly, “I heard what had happened between you and Faith yesterday. I knew she would be up to something soon, but I never thought she would end up becoming a laughingstock. It was so amusing. Now I regret not going with you yesterday. I’ve missed out on the opportunity to watch such a great show.”

When the four of them were queuing up, two bodyguards in suits walked toward Jessica while holding meal boxes.

“Ms. Stone, Ms. Young, this is your lunch.”

Samantha was shocked. “Again?!”

One of the bodyguards smiled. “We’ll deliver them every day. If both of you have your own preferences, please let us know.”

Aside from Madelyn and Ruby, the crowd looked at the two girls with surprise.

Samantha took the meal boxes and said to the other two, “We won’t be able to queue with you guys. We’ll save some seats for you.”

“Okay.” Both of them nodded.

After the two girls left, Madelyn asked, “Who are they exactly? Why do they have people delivering lunch to them?”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 391, 392, 393, 394, 395, 396, 397, 398, 399, 400)

Chapter 391

“Relax. I’m not that irrational.”

If the Ferguson family were to find out that it was her who did it, they would probably take their revenge on Whitney. How could she bet on her own daughter’s life?

The only way to kill Jessica and get away with it was to let her die in an accident.

Only then the Ferguson family would not look further into it. The scorching sun in the afternoon made people feel dizzy. Jessica saw a group of old men and old women standing in front of a unit when she was back in her neighborhood. She walked in that direction and found out that it was the building that she was living in.

“Excuse me. May I know what happened to that unit?” Jessica asked.

The kind lady quickly filled her in. “A wealthy guy has just sent a pile of gifts to the young lady that he fancies living in this building. Those presents look so expensive. Do all young people nowadays spend so much money to pursue a girl?”

Jessica probed her head curiously and saw that two trucks had blocked the entire entrance of the building.

Is this man a tycoon?

Suddenly, a sharp-sighted staff spotted Jessica in the crowd. He ran toward her excitedly.

“Ms. Stone, you finally came back.”

Everyone turned to look at Jessica.

Jessica was dumbfounded. She looked at the staff in confusion.

“Who are you?”

“Ms. Stone, come and take a look at the gifts. They are all prepared by Mr. Ferguson.”

With that, the staff exchanged a look with his colleagues.

The next moment, the truck’s door was opened. A truck of shimmering haute couture and bags were displayed in front of the crowd.

A young lady recognized the handbags in the truck and was shocked. “Oh my gosh! It’s Hermes’ limited edition! There are even Channel and LV. They are all what I always dream of.”

“These pretty clothes smell like money.”

“Oh, lord! All these handbags can be sold for at least a couple hundred thousand dollars. He is indeed a rich guy.” “Why is there never a rich guy who would pursue me like this?”

Almost every single young audience was jealous when they saw the luxurious gift on the truck.

The older people, on the other hand, simply sighed as there were too many things on the truck. However, when they heard about its value from the youngsters, they all shook their heads in disapproval.

“He’s such a spendthrift!”

“If he has so much money, why didn’t he spend it on something useful instead of all this?”

“Youngsters these days know nothing about frugality.”

Jessica immediately stopped the staff who were about to open the boxes. “Don’t open it!”

They paused their actions when Jessica shouted.

If she was right, the two big boxes were full of jewelry.

Displaying this much jewelry in front of the crowd would cause her a lot of trouble.

Among the three brothers of the Ferguson family, Jessica instinctively thought that this inconsiderate arrangement could only be prepared by Jack.

Jessica took a glance at the audience, then said to the leader, “Take them away. I won’t accept any single one of these gifts.”

“Um…” The staff was put into a difficult situation.

“It’s fine. I will explain it to him. Do you think this place can store these gifts?”

The staff looked at the shabby neighborhood and then decided to take the gifts away.

As the staff left, the people couldn’t help but feel sorry for Jessica.

Chapter 392

Jessica’s phone rang just as she went back to her apartment.

“Hello, are you Ms. Stone?” a youthful voice asked. “I am.”

“I have a parcel of yours here, but I can’t find the exact location. Do you mind coming here to collect it? I am currently at the bus stop on Evergreen Road,” said the person on the phone nervously. “You can walk straight on Evergreen Road for less than a mile and turn left after you see the supermarket. You will be able to find it with the help of the passers-by.”

The deliveryman added, “I’m so sorry, but I have just started on this delivery job, so I’m not familiar with this area. Could you please come and collect it by yourself? There’s another parcel that I have to deliver by two o’clock or else the customer will file a complaint against me.”

Jessica didn’t want to make things difficult for him. She said to him, “All right, just wait there. I’m coming now.”

“Sure, sure. Thank you so much!”

Jessica took her keys and headed out.

After five minutes, Jessica arrived at Evergreen Road and walked toward the bus stop.

However, when she was at the bus stop, there were only about four people standing there. The deliveryman was nowhere to be seen.

Jessica frowned and looked around, but she still didn’t manage to find the deliveryman.

Did he leave?

Jessica took out her phone and found the deliveryman’s number. Just as she was about to dial the number, she heard a cry from the opposite.

She looked up and saw an out-of-control truck heading straight toward the bus stop at a very high speed.

As there were no other cars in the way of that speeding truck, it drove toward where Jessica was standing in no time.

Jessica immediately ran to the side. She fell and rolled on the ground, and the truck simply drove past her.

If she had reacted slower, she would have been dead. Bang! The truck hit the lamp post and the cable was torn down as the lamp post fell. Jessica noticed that the cable was about to fall on a little girl. She immediately got up and pounced on the girl to get her away from danger. The cable smashed directly in the front of the truck. Immediately after, sparks flew.

There were people who saw the driver of the truck trembling as a flame rose from the front of the truck and ignited the whole vehicle.

The people around rushed over to help Jessica and that little girl up.

The little girl struggled to walk toward the bus stop but was stopped by the people around her.

“Mommy. I want my mommy,” cried the little girl.

Her mother was lying in a pool of blood. Nobody knew whether she was dead or alive.

The woman had pushed her daughter away from danger at the last moment, and unfortunately, she didn’t manage to escape.

“Oh gosh! This is awful. Are the two people lying on the ground still alive?”

“Call the police and ambulance immediately. Maybe the two people can still be saved.”

However, it was quite obvious that the chances of them surviving were very slim.

Jessica slightly narrowed her eyes when she saw the two people lying in the pool of blood and the truck that went out of control.

Suddenly, a clean handkerchief was passed to her.

“Your hands are full of blood, Miss. Wipe up,” said a little boy in a piping voice.

Jessica wanted to pat the cute little boy’s head. But she withdrew her hands when she saw how bloody they were.

She took the handkerchief from him and thanked him.

Chapter 393

When the traffic police arrived, they interrogated Jessica about the incident. Jessica told them the truth, along with the other witnesses.

The two badly injured people were sent to the hospital by ambulance. The truck driver was also pulled out. However, his whole body had become stiff with a burnt smell.

The witnesses sighed and shook their heads as they saw the truck driver and the two unlucky people.

“Young lady, you are lucky to have dodged the truck. If you were one second later, you would have…”

“You are really blessed, Miss.”

“It was really thrilling just now. Thanks to this young lady, that little girl isn’t hurt.”

Jessica didn’t pay attention to the discussion around her. She took out her phone to dial Raymond’s number but right at this moment, the deliveryman called her.

“Ms. Stone, I am at the bus station now, but it seems like there was an accident here. Where are you?”

“I am right at the site,” said Jessica as her eyes searched for the deliveryman in the crowd. Soon, she saw a guy looking around with a phone in his hand.

Jessica walked toward that man.

“Where are you?”

Jessica patted his shoulder. “You are Jessica?” asked the young man in surprise as he saw the blood on Jessica’s arm.

“Yes, I am. Where were you just now?” Jessica asked in a low voice.

The deliveryman said awkwardly and apologetically, “I am really sorry. That customer wanted me to deliver to him immediately just now. I thought that the place was near and I would be able to return soon so… I’m really sorry.”

Jessica carefully examined the guy in front of her. Looking at the truck nearby and the blood on the ground, she unconsciously thought of the situation when Joseph had an accident.

Both of the scenes were very similar. She couldn’t help but suspect that it was all planned by somebody.

Was this a coincidence Or was it man-made?

Jessica was thinking about this question in her heart.

The deliveryman scratched his head, seeing that she did not respond. He said anxiously, “Can you please don’t file a complaint against me? Customers have already complained about me three times this month. I will lose my salary if I get another complaint.”

“Where’s my parcel?” Jessica didn’t answer him directly.

“Oh!” The deliveryman quickly passed her the parcel.” Please sign here.”

Jessica signed the bill after receiving the parcel.

“What’s your name?” asked Jessica suddenly.

“I’m Nathan Ramsay. You can look for me if you need me,” replied Nathan shyly.

Jessica watched him leave after taking the parcel.

Nathan Ramsay, huh?

l will know if it’s my illusion once I look it up.

Jessica might have been frightened by the accident as she was restless and impetuous on her way back.

She took out her phone again and dialed Raymond’s number.

“Raymond, I need you to look for someone – a guy named Nathan Ramsay working at Co-Ship. Also, please help me investigate the truck driver in the traffic accident on Evergreen Road today.”

Raymond felt something was not right. He asked, “Ms. Stone, did something happen?”

Jessica couldn’t exactly describe how she felt. “I almost ran into a traffic accident today, but it’s nothing serious.

Please settle this for me as soon as possible”

Before Jessica could finish her sentence, she was suddenly pushed forward by a strong force from behind.

Chapter 394

As Jessica was unprepared, she staggered a few steps forward.

When she turned around and wanted to see who had pushed her, a flowerpot fell from above. It dropped and crashed beside her, and the soil splashed on her legs.

Jessica was startled. She looked up but it was quiet upstairs and there was no one around.

Jessica turned and looked at the man in front of her.” Charles, what are you doing here?”

Charles scrutinized her from head to toe. His eyes slightly narrowed when he saw the wound on her arms and his eyes darkened faintly when his sight went from her arms to her legs.

He crouched down and took out a silk handkerchief from his pocket. Then, he gently wiped the cuts on her legs that were scratched by the broken pieces of the flowerpot. Jessica was stunned. To her surprise, the man who always looked proud and arrogant was crouching in front of her.

“I can do it myself.” Jessica squatted down and extended her hand to take the handkerchief. But Charles grabbed her hand.

“It’s done.”

Charles let go of her hand and tied the handkerchief around her ankle. The handkerchief looked like an anklet from afar. The owner of the shop downstairs looked at the smashed flowerpot on the ground and said, “Such an ill-mannered person. Throwing a flowerpot from this high could have killed a person.”

“Ma’am, do things always get thrown from above?” asked Jessica.

The shop owner was full of complaints when this matter was mentioned. She answered, “It used to be spitting or throwing cigar butts and used tissues from above. These people are so despicable.”

“Didn’t anyone take any actions against it?”

“How can we take action when we can’t catch the person doing it? Besides, there are no surveillance cameras in this old building. The property manager has asked around, but no one has ever admitted it. What can we do when we don’t even have evidence? We can only put up with it. There are all kinds of people in this world these days.”

Jessica glimpsed at the residents living upstairs. Then, she turned to Charles and asked, “Why did you come here?”

“I was just passing by. What happened to your arm?” he asked while looking at the wound on her arm.

“A truck went out of control just now. I hurt my arm while trying to avoid it,” she explained casually, without mentioning one bit about how dangerous the situation was.

If she had not avoided it in time, she would have been dead by now.

“A car accident?” Charles frowned.

“My head would have been cracked now if you didn’t push me away from it. It’s an unfortunate day for me,” said Jessica in a relaxed tone, even though she was still haunted by the terrible experience.

“It’s an unfortunate day indeed,” said Charles as he walked to her side. Suddenly, he reached out his hands and covered her head.

Jessica looked at him in puzzlement.

“Blocking you away from all the bad luck,” said Charles in a serious tone.

“What is this logic?”

“There’s an old saying that goes, ‘Just cover your head when you are surrounded by bad luck.”

“That’s superstition.” Jessica laughed. “Put your hands down.”

Charles did not move his hands and continued covering her head.

Everyone who was passing by turned their heads as they saw this scene.

“Mommy, what’s that man doing?” a little girl asked curiously.

The child’s mother was dumbfounded. How could she possibly know what they were doing? Why the hell is he covering her head with his hands when it’s not raining?

However, she answered the little girl calmly, “He’s shielding the lady from the sun.”

“But there isn’t any sunshine now.”

The mother was speechless.

The little girl didn’t get the answer to her question, so she kept tugging the corner of her mother’s shirt.

“They are flirting in public,” the mother answered through gritted teeth.

Chapter 395

“Flirting in public? What do you mean by that?” the child continued to question.

The child’s mother grabbed the child by her hand and left the place in a hurry.

Jessica and Charles heard the entire conversation between the mother and the child.

Jessica blushed and grabbed Charles’ hand which was still resting on her head. “Get your hand off me. People are watching.”

Charles was unperturbed. “Just ignore them. You don’t have to care what they say,” he said calmly.

At that moment, Jessica realized how stubborn Charles could be at times.

She did not know the reason behind Charles’ actions.

However, she did realize that the worries she previously had on her mind had all disappeared. She wondered if it was because of Charles.

“What did you just say? Who’s dead now?” Julianna said into the phone. Her hand was trembling out of anger instead of fear.

“Someone’s dead now. You have to pay me more money.

On top of that, you have to contribute to the compensation fees to both the families of the dead as well,” the person on the other line replied in a low voice.

“What about the person who I instructed you to crash into? How is she now?”

It was a few seconds before the person on the other line replied, “She dodged it. She was too fast.”

“Not only did you not carry out my order, but now you’re telling me that I have to pay a compensation fee? Dream on!” Julianna yelled.

“Do you think I won’t dare reveal this to the person you intended to kill?” the person said in a low voice.

Julianna was not threatened by his words. “Do you think I won’t dare to hire someone to kill your entire family? I can easily achieve that if I spent a few hundred thousand dollars.”

The person did not expect Julianna to say that and remained silent. Julianna was, indeed, capable of that since that was what she had hired him to do in the first place.

Seeing that her tactic worked, Julianna began to soften her tone. She didn’t want to put the other person in a difficult position as well. “I can pay you another hundred and fifty thousand dollars. I don’t have any more than that,” she said.

“Deal,” the person replied.

Julianna supported her head with her hand once she hung up. She let out a long sigh. The thing she feared most had happened.

She had no choice but to opt for her backup plan. It was risky, but she was already running out of time.

Julianna took a SIM card with an anonymous number out of the drawer. She put that into her phone and called Jessica.

Jessica was talking to Raymond on the phone at that moment.

“There’s no problem with the deliveryman nor the delivery company. There’s no suspicious bank transaction in the deliveryman’s account as well. Everything seems fine. However, I did find out that the deliveryman is in the final stage of cancer. He doesn’t have much time left.”

Everything seemed normal to Raymond at that point. However, he knew that the more normal things seemed, the more he should put his guard up.

“Regarding the sender address of the parcel, the delivery company told me that they have no record of that so they don’t know who sent it.”

There was a wooden puppet in the parcel Jessica received. She had asked all her friends about it, but everyone denied it.

Could it be Julianna? Or was it someone else? I don’t care who it is! I must find out no matter what!

“Keep an eye on Julianna for me.”

“Are you suspecting her?” Raymond asked.

“I’m not sure, but she seems the most suspicious to me right now,” Jessica replied. She hung up after that as the phone in the living room was ringing non-stop.

She took a look at the screen and saw a number she did not recognize.

“Who’s this?” Jessica asked.

“It’s me,” Julianna said on the other end.

Chapter 396

Jessica raised an eyebrow and smirked when she heard Julianna’s voice. “Mrs. Larson, it’s been quite a while,” she said.

It had indeed been a long time since the two of them spoke. “Jess, how are you doing recently?”

“Mrs. Larson, why don’t you get straight to the point?” Jessica said coldly.

Julianna laughed and replied, “It was about that thing you told me the other day. I thought it through. I can reveal to you everything I know, but you have to pay me a sum of money in exchange for that.”

It was at that moment Jessica was sure that Julianna had something to do with the parcel.

“Deal.” Just as Julianna had expected, Jessica agreed to her proposal.

“Let’s speak face-to-face at Oaktree Cafe the day after tomorrow at three in the afternoon. Does that work for you?”

“Okay.”

They were engrossed in their thoughts.

Jessica chuckled silently after she ended the call. She dialed a number on her phone. She didn’t have to wait long before someone answered the phone.

“Jessica,” Whitney said in a low voice.

“It’s been a while, Ms. Larson,” Jessica said with a laugh.

“You’ll be disappointed if you’re calling me today to make fun of me. I’ve been living a good life,” Whitney scoffed.

“It’s not like I had not seen the worst you had been through,” Jessica replied with a smile.

“You…”

Just when Whitney was about to hang up, Jessica asked casually, “Do you still want to be Yves’ fiancée?”

That indeed caught Whitney’s attention. “What do you mean by that?” she asked.

“I have a way to remove the poison from Yves’ body. I’ll pass you the medicine, and you can pass it to the Harrod family. What do you think about that?”

“Do you think I’ll believe what you just said? There’s no way I’ll fall for your trap!”

Despite what Whitney said, Jessica knew that she was tempted and was giving it a thought.

“Oh, I forgot to let you know one thing. I’m the daughter of the Ferguson family. My brother is Sebastian Ferguson. I’m sure you’ve heard of him. He’s the one who got me the medicine.”

“Hah! Thanks for your offer but we’ll just buy it directly from him.”

Jessica laughed. “Aren’t you just so innocent? You won’t be able to buy it no matter how hard you try if I say no.”

Whitney tried hard to control her anger. She knew she had no choice but to believe Jessica, but she just could not stand how cocky Jessica was acting.

“What do you want me to do?”

“Let’s meet at Oaktree Cafe at half-past two the day after tomorrow. Do not let anyone know about this, or I’ll cancel our agreement. Of course, you can choose not to believe me. However, do not blame me and say that I’ve never given you a chance.”

“All right,” Whitney agreed reluctantly. “Are you sure your brother can help?”

The medicine was actually a special product Jessica got from her friend.

“If he can’t do it, no one else can.”

“I’ll believe you just this once then.”

Once Jessica hung up, she called Raymond right away.

The conversation between them lasted for more than an hour at that time.

Two days later, Jessica took out a bottle of marijuana from her locked drawer.

Holding the bottle in her hand, she smiled cunningly and said, “It’s time to end this all!”

Jessica then got up and left.

The bottle was put back on the vanity table instead of the drawer.

A light breeze blew off a piece of paper from the table onto the floor. Two names were written right in the middle of the paper, Julianna and Whitney!

Chapter 397

At Oaktree Cafe, only a few customers could be spotted chilling inside.

Behind the counter, the waiter occasionally gazed at the main door. Taking a glance at his watch, he realized it was almost 2:30 in the afternoon. She should be here soon.

Instantly, he became attentive. His eyes were glued to the door.

Jessica was sitting at a corner of the street. It was a perfect spot for her to scrutinize the scene.

Soon, a taxi halted in front of the cafe. A young girl then got out of the car. It was Whitney.

Whitney lifted her head and looked at the signboard. After confirming the location, she walked into the cafe in her high heels.

At the same time, Raymond pushed open the lounge door. He nodded at the waiter who had been eyeing the door, “Menu, please.”

A waitress immediately approached him and said, “Sir, how can I help you?”

Raymond waved his hand, trying to dismiss her. The next second, he pointed to the waiter he had nodded at and questioned, “Can’t I have him get me the menu instead?”

Seeing that Raymond was boiling with rage, the waiter immediately jogged toward the lounge with a smile after letting out a sigh.

Whitney pushed open the main door and stepped into the cafe when the waiter had entered the lounge.

“Hello, Miss. Do you have an appointment?”

“Yes, under Camille.”

The waitress ushered her to the lounge booked under Camille’s name.

As Jessica left her seat and walked toward the cafe, she sent a message to Raymond.

After receiving the message, Raymond did not pester the waiter anymore.

The waiter stepped out of the lounge. Feeling displeased, he almost cursed at Raymond.

When he spotted Jessica at the main door, he welcomed her passionately after confirming she was the one he was told to be on the lookout for.

“Hello, do you have an appointment?”

“Yes, under Camille.” Jessica smiled when responding to him.

“This way, please.”

“It’s fine. I am familiar with the way. I am a bit thirsty. Could you get me a pot of long black? Be quick, please.” Jessica took a 20-dollar bill from her handbag and tipped him upon finishing her sentence.

The waiter immediately accepted the tip from Jessica. He smiled and answered, “Sure, Miss. Just a second.”

The waiter turned away and left to prepare the coffee. Jessica continued to walk until she reached the lounge reserved under Camille’s name. She stood still and waited for the waiter to bring her coffee.

“Just hand me the coffee. Unless it’s necessary, please do not knock on the door,” Jessica ordered.

“Yes, I understand.” The waiter once again accepted another 20-dollar tip. Then he continued, “Do you need my help with the door?”

“It’s fine. Leave it,” Jessica said coldly.

Just then, another lounge door was pushed open by Raymond. Raymond called to the waiter, “Hey you, come over here.”

His impoliteness instantly ruined the waiter’s good mood.

When the waiter left, Jessica turned and entered the lounge before her. She placed the coffee on the table.

Whitney lifted her wrist and took a glance at her watch, then said, “You’re late.”

“Just for a few minutes.”

“Just say it. What do you need me to do for you to give me the medication?” Whitney asked impatiently.

Jessica slowly filled up both their cups with the coffee. Then, she placed one of the cups in front of Whitney and said, “Of course, it’s something that can’t be done without you.”

Out of the blue, Jessica slapped her forehead. “I’m so forgetful. I’ve left something in my car. Please wait for me. I’ll be back in a second.”

Whitney held back the urge to roll her eyes in front of Jessica. “Please be quick. My time is precious.”

“Don’t worry. I’ll be quick.”

Jessica grinned and shut the lounge door before she left.

田

Chapter 398

Jessica went to the bathroom so she could avoid the crowd. Then, she left the place using the back door.

Once she had left, Raymond let the waiter who had been spying on her off.

The waiter fished out his phone and sent Julianna a text message.

Instantly, he received a reply from Julianna.

Do it now!

The waiter walked to Camille’s lounge. He took out a key from his pocket and locked the door after ensuring that no one was watching him at that time.

The people in the lounge frowned when they heard the noise. The moment they stood up, they felt dizzy.

“Someone spiked the coffee!”

They started slumping onto the ground.

Suddenly, a fire started at a corner in the kitchen of Oaktree cafe. In no time, the fire enveloped the whole kitchen.

When the plumes of smoke started to hover over the counter then to the lounge, people began to discover the fire.

They shouted hurriedly, “There’s a fire! Get out of here!”

Raymond casually followed the crowd who were leaving the cafe. The waiter who had been keeping an eye on Whitney was the last in the line. After the fire had spread to Camille’s lounge, the waiter finally left with a satisfied look.

Before he stepped out, he shouted, “Is there anyone else inside?”

No one answered. Only the crackling of the fire could be heard.

After the waiter dashed out of the burning building, the manager asked him, “Is there anybody left behind?”

He shook his head and answered, “Nope. I shouted many times, but there wasn’t any response. Everyone should have exited the building.”

The manager breathed out a sigh of relief upon hearing that, but his heart ached when he looked at the cafe that was engulfed by the fire.

The cafe was an antique building. Hence, the interior decor was mostly made up of wood, and wood caught fire easily.

The blazing fire garnered many people’s attention.

A woman was spotted in the crowd. Staring at the fire, she tugged the corners of her lips into a smirk.

Jessica, don’t ever blame me for this. You shouldn’t even have existed in this world. You should have died twenty years ago. You’ve lived for another twenty years. Be grateful for it.

Julianna giggled with glee. The worries she had for all these years all vanished at this moment. She instantly felt relieved.

While she was focusing on the burning building, a slender figure appeared beside her silently. A cold voice then rang in her ears.

“Mrs. Larson, what made you so happy?”

When Julianna heard her voice, she immediately turned around to seek the source of the voice. She saw Jessica smiling at her. The smile on her face was charming and enchanting, but she could not feel the sincerity behind the smile. Instead, the smile sent a shiver down her spine.

“Y-you…” Julianna’s voice trembled in fear.

How could she be here?

Jessica widened her eyes innocently and questioned, “Mrs. Larson, why are you shocked to see me? I thought we scheduled to meet here?”

Julianna responded with an awkward smile. She started to regain her composure. Then, she said calmly, “We certainly have.”

Suddenly, Jessica bent down and hushed in her ears, “Are you surprised that I am not inside? I have good news for you. There is someone else in Camille’s Lounge. Do you know who?”

Julianna widened her eyes when Jessica finished talking.

In a split second, she dashed toward the Oaktree Cafe, pushing the crowd aside.

The manager instantly blocked her way and said, “Don’t go. It’s risky.”

Julianna yelled at him furiously, “My daughter is still inside. Please save her!”

Chapter 399

The cafe manager froze for a second and said, “There’s no one inside. You should give your daughter a call. Perhaps she’s somewhere else.”

The waiter, who was spying, didn’t know who Julianna was. They had only talked through the phone and never in real life.

When he heard her scream, the waiter thought she was Jessica’s mother. He felt too guilty to look her in the eye.

Julianna struggled violently and shouted, “She’s inside the lounge. Somebody save her. Quick.”

The people around were gossiping with each other, yet no one dared to enter.

The cafe was swallowed whole by the fire. It would be mad to enter, and no one would take a risk with their life on the line.

“The fire is too strong. No one is crazy enough to go inside.”

“You’re only looking for trouble if you go in.”

“But if someone’s really inside, the odds are against us rather than in our favor.”

“This is heartbreaking.”

At this moment, the siren of the fire truck could be heard from afar. The fire truck arrived in the blink of an eye, and the crowd made way for it to pass through.

The firefighters moved quickly.

When Julianna saw the firefighters, she broke away from the cafe manager and dashed toward the firefighters. “I beg you. Please save my daughter. Please.”

The firefighters made it their top priority when they heard that there was someone inside. They started discussing their plan to enter the fire.

Julianna looked at the two firefighters hopelessly as they got into the fire.

The rest of the team was extinguishing the fire from the outside. They were working together on both sides.

Jessica stood in the crowd. She looked at the scene, unbothered. She was staring at Julianna, who looked desperate, in front of her.

Forty minutes had passed, and the fire had been extinguished. The firefighters carried a burned corpse out of the building.

When Julianna saw the body, her legs gave way, and she collapsed onto the floor.

She crawled to the body and sobbed her heart out.

“Whitney, my sweet child. Now that you’re dead, what am I supposed to do?! Whitney…”

The crowd was moved by Julianna’s cries. They had an empathetic expression on their faces.

Jessica looked at the woman on the floor before turning her back and leaving.

At that moment, Julianna got up suddenly and dashed toward Jessica.

“Murderer! You murderer!”

Before she even got to Jessica, she was stopped by Raymond. He grabbed her hands to prevent her from moving forward.

Jessica heard the commotion. She turned to look at

Julianna. Then, taking two steps forward, she whispered in her ear, “You’re the one who took your own daughter’s life. You’re the one who did all this. Whitney probably doesn’t know that her own mother is the one who killed her. Fortunately, she died while she was unconscious, instead of knowing that she would be burned alive. Julianna, what goes around comes around. Karma’s a bitch!”

She turned her back and left after saying that. The person Julianna cared most about was Whitney. Her only concern in this world was Whitney. To end the life of someone most precious to her, only those who had experienced it would understand the feeling of despair.

Raymond looked at her anguish and let go of her hands.

Julianna staggered a few steps backward and chuckled. Her laughter got louder gradually, and she suddenly rushed to a person. With her eyes wide open, she said, “I killed my daughter. I killed her. I’m the one who did it. Hahaha! I’m the one who killed my daughter. It’s me. I’m the one…”

The person who got caught by her was shocked and pushed her away.

The people kept their distance when they saw her approaching. They looked at her as if she was a maniac.

Chapter 400

“Is this woman crazy?”

“She’s out of her mind.”

“It’s too much to take in for her. That’s why she’s gone mad.”

Everyone was talking about Julianna. She was sitting beside the burned corpse while crying and laughing at the same time. She looked as if she had gone nuts. The people around couldn’t help but sigh while looking at her.

Half a month later, there was a woman with messy hair on the sidewalk. She was sitting on the ground full of dirt, digging through a garbage bin, searching for food.

She found a piece of stale bread from the garbage bin and shoved it into her mouth. With a silly smile on her face, she ate half of it.

A homeless man then snatched the bread from her mouth. The woman tried to get it back, but she got a good thrashing from the homeless man instead.

The woman fell to the ground, her body trembling in pain.

The homeless man stopped. He spat on her head, cursed at her, and left.

The woman raised her head. She looked like a zombie, with traces of blood on her dirty face and her soulless eyes. She limped heavily and mumbled, “I’m the one who killed her. I killed her. It was me…”

A short distance away from the woman stood a slender figure. She was looking coldly at the filthy madwoman at the garbage dump.

Jessica walked toward her slowly. She looked down at the woman slumped in the corner. She didn’t care if the woman noticed her presence and said, “Since you’re already mad, remain this way for the rest of your life.”

Jessica stared at her for a while, but the woman gave no reaction.

She turned away from her and left, not wanting to stay any longer.

After Jessica left, the figure slumped in the corner and moved slightly.

Jessica walked out of the alley and walked to the Rolls-Royce parked at the side of the road. She got into the car, and Charles was in the back seat.

“Drive!”

The car drove away slowly, leaving the filthy street behind until it could no longer be seen.

An hour later, Jessica arrived at Horington Airport. When she got out of the car, Samantha hurried to her and hugged her. She complained in her ear softly, “I couldn’t be there to pick you up because of Uncle Charles.”

Charles stared at her coldly. “Just because you lowered your voice doesn’t mean I can’t hear you.”

Jessica smiled.

Samantha stuck her tongue out at Charles.

“Let’s go!”

An hour later, a private jet flew over Horington City and was heading toward its destination.

It would be a fresh start for Jessica.

Meanwhile, two men in black walked into the alley of Horington City, where homeless people gathered.

“That’s her?” one of the men asked.

The other man kicked the woman over so that she was lying on the ground.

The man used the tip of his shoe to move the woman’s hair away from her face.

They compared her to a photo to verify her identity.

“It’s her!”

The man took out his phone and gave someone a call. Soon, a group of people walked into the alley.

The woman was unaware that danger was approaching. She muttered, “It’s me. I’m the one who killed my daughter. Whitney, it’s my fault. Hahaha, I killed her. I’m the one who killed her.”

When the group of people arrived, a pitiful cry could be heard from the alley, but the sound faded in an instant.

The group of people left quickly after twenty minutes. The madwoman was left handicapped at the end of the alley. Her arms and legs were useless now and her tongue was broken. She had lost the ability to speak and write. She had completely become a worthless person.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 381, 382, 383, 384, 385, 386, 387, 388, 389, 390)     

Chapter 381

“Madam, your son is experiencing chronic poisoning. It doesn’t happen overnight. In short, he’s been poisoned for a while. Do you understand?”

The Synder family looked at the Harrod family with surprise. Would chronic poisoning mean that someone in the Harrod family had deliberately been trying to harm Yves? Or perhaps Mr. and Mrs. Harrod are in danger too… Reena stood there, dumbstruck. When she snapped back to her senses, she yelled, “No! It’s not possible! Are you sure it’s chronic poisoning?”

Lawrence chimed in, “Doctor, please help us. Please do a full-body check-up on me and my wife too.”

Reena calmed down, but she was still trembling.

“Honey, we… should be fine, right?” she asked worriedly. Lawrence’s face darkened. He reached out to Reena’s hands and gently patted them. “Don’t worry. Technologies nowadays are pretty advanced. What can they not do?” The doctor only remained silent.

Once Lawrence and Reena took their leave, the Synder family let out a deep sigh.

“I didn’t expect this to happen in the Harrod family. Now that Samantha is going to marry into the Harrod family, we can’t be too sure that she won’t be in danger,” Jennifer said worriedly.

Yunus frowned. “Don’t overthink it. We should look on the bright side. Knowing Lawrence’s personality, he will solve this issue before his daughter finds out about it.”

Listening to her husband’s careful analysis of the situation, Jennifer thought that what he said made sense.

Lawrence and Reena had done their body check-ups to make sure that there were no issues with their bodies. They found out that only Yves was affected. This made Lawrence very cross.

If something bad happened to Yves, the Harrod family would be in turmoil.

Jessica had just arrived back home. She made a cup of coffee for Charles.

Charles stared at the old and dilapidated room. He was silent.

“Are you comfortable with the bed?”

“Yeah, they’re not too bad. They’re a steal, in fact.” Jessica took a sip of coffee from her cup.

“Good. I have an extra couch sitting idle at home. You can use it for now. Don’t reject me. It’ll be better if someone could use it rather than leaving it dusty.”

Jessica stared at him for a while. “There’s no need for that. I’m perfectly fine with the current one.”

Crack! Just as Jessica finished her sentence, Charles was found trapped on the broken couch. He sat there with a bewildered look on his face, trying to process what just happened to him.

He shot her a look as if to say, “Are you sure this is perfectly fine?”

Jessica smiled embarrassingly as she looked at the broken couch under his butt.

“It’s getting pretty late. I’ll send the couch over tomorrow.” Jessica did not reject his offer. “Indeed, it’s quite late already. You should head home to get some rest too.” He remained silent.

“Charles.”

He stood up and walked over to her. He rubbed her forehead and said softly, “If you ever need anything, let me know, okay?”

“Okay.”

After Charles left, Jessica went to the broken couch and frowned. “Out of all times, you chose to break up just now. I have pride too. Hmph.”

Jessica kneeled and was prepared to clean up the mess.

However, something caught her attention. The way the couch broke was too proportional. It seemed as if someone had deliberately damaged it.

Did someone do it? No way! Or did Charles’ butt shatter this into two?

Jessica burst out laughing at the thought of it. She couldn’t contain her laughter and went on for a few minutes, laughing loudly.

Chapter 382

Jessica was amused by her own thoughts.

Suddenly, her mobile phone rang. She snapped back to her senses and kept her composure before taking the phone out of the drawer. It was a call from an unknown number, but she picked it up anyway.

“The Harrod family is a total mess now. They’re trying to find out more about Yves’ chronic poisoning,” the person on the phone said calmly.

“Throw out some clues for them. Let them find out for themselves that this was Whitney’s doing.”

“Okay. Don’t forget to wire me the money.”

“Yeah, I won’t.”

The man ended the call and tilted his head. He was deep in thought. There was a solemn look on his face.

“Boss, you’re chasing after her, but you’re not revealing your identity. How can you make her feel touched like this?” Raymond said as he stretched in the back seat of the car.

Charles gave him a cold stare and said, “Just do as I say. Don’t reveal any of this.”

Jessica had always thought that Raymond was a treasure she stumbled across herself, not realizing that all these only happened because of Charles.

Raymond shrugged. “Boss, you can never get a girlfriend like that. You’re only secretly protecting her and guarding her. She has to know about it!”

Charles remained silent as he continued staring at him coldly.

His gaze made Raymond shut up immediately. He dared not say anymore. He did not want to be sent to Smealand.

Charles looked down at his mobile phone screen. It showed a picture of a girl with deep, beautiful eyes.

She was like a ball of mystery. Once a layer was peeled off, another layer came with every layer bringing more and more mysteries. She made Charles eager to continue peeling off the layers to explore more about her.

Things, or people, that could arouse his interests were becoming lesser by the day.

Charles shut his eyes closed. The car continued its way on this dark, lonely night.

Raymond was quite an efficient man. In a short while, he threw all sorts of clues to the Harrod family, bit by bit. Gradually, they found out that the Larson family was involved in this matter. Yet, they pointed their fingers at Jessica instead of Whitney.

Jessica heard a knock on her door. As she opened the door, she saw a group of people gathered around. It was the Harrod family. Behind them were a few police officers.

She froze for a moment.

What the fuck? Shouldn’t they go to Whitney and not me?

“Good afternoon. Are you Ms. Jessica Stone?” asked one of the police.

“Yes.”

“Well, based on our investigations, you are under suspicion of murdering Mr. Yves Harrod, and we need you to come with us to the police station. Don’t worry. You’re only assisting us in the investigation. You will be released if nothing goes wrong.”

In short, if evidence were found pointing toward her as the culprit, she would be doomed.

“Okay. Let me grab my phone and my handbag.”

She turned around and took out her phone from the drawer. She immediately sent Raymond a message, locked her phone, and left.

As soon as she stepped out, Reena glared at her with murderous intent.

Jessica shot her a look and entered the police car.

Raymond, who was boxing with Wolf, immediately stopped the fight as soon as he heard the notification. He knew that it was from the woman that Charles liked – Jessica.

He quickly read the message that popped up on his screen.

“Fuck!”

Are the Harrods brainless?

Chapter 383

The housekeeper was standing by and waiting for their arrival. They would know that Whitney was the murderer after they met this housekeeper.

Damn it! Why couldn’t they find this housekeeper even though the clues are so obvious! They are so useless! Raymond’s emotion caught Wolf’s attention. Wolf put his hand over Raymond’s shoulder and asked, “Are you all right?” Raymond pushed Wolf’s hand away. “There’s something I need to deal with.”

At Fairview Investment in Marsingfill, Jake was sorting the documents in Hugh’s office. He then passed an individual document, which contained all information about Jessica, to Hugh.

Hugh read that document attentively, then underlined the word “Larson” on the sheet.

Something is wrong with the DNA report.

Hugh sneered and dialed an odd number. “Do me a favor and investigate the Larson family right now. I don’t need business-related information. I want to know the private affairs of the Larsons. Every bit of them.”

Both Jack and Sebastian had received similar documents regarding their long-lost sister, Jessica.

Sebastian just realized that her sister’s life was full of obstacles, and he felt sorry that she had to face them alone.

The word “Larson” on the document caught Sebastian’s attention.

The Larson family’s daughter? This has become way more interesting now.

“Mendeley, do me a favor and investigate everything that happened before and after Julianna delivered her baby,” Sebastian ordered.

Mendeley replied, “It’s a tough task as it happened 20 years ago. We are so far from the 1980s.”

Even though it was difficult, Sebastian had to know more about the Larson family, especially Julianna.

“Just try your best and report to me whatever you get.”

“All right, I will try my best, but I can’t guarantee anything. I will do it for you, my lifesaver, but don’t expect too much.”

“I got it. Just try your best.”

At the filming site, Jack had received a document from Benny.

“Mr. Ferguson, this document contains all the required information,” Benny said.

Jack looked grave as he read the contents of that document.

Jessica had sailed through an arduous journey.

She had been living alone since she was a kid.

Sebastian scrunched up his face. l have been away for 20 years. It won’t happen anymore. I will stand by your side from now on, Jess.

Chapter 384

Jack kept that document and said grimly, “Benny, pass me my phone.”

Without any delay, Benny passed him the phone.

Jack contacted Matthew and ordered, “Matthew, do me a favor and get me the latest and on-trend girls’ handbags and jewelry.”

Matthew was startled. “Jack, are they gifts for somebody?” “Yes, they are.”

“Who is the receiver?” Matthew asked again.

Is Jessica the receiver of those gifts? Why does this girl keep bothering Jack?

“They are for Jessica,” Jack replied.

After listening to Jack’s reply, Matthew could not hold himself anymore. He asked, “Jack, you and Jessica are not compatible at all. You should focus on your career now. Having a relationship will distract-“

“Shut up! She is my sister!”

Matthew rolled his eyes. “People will think that she is your lover. I know there is nothing between both of you, but people with dirty minds won’t believe that.”

Jack’s anger was triggered by what Matthew just said. Benny, who stayed beside him, was frightened.

“Shut the hell up, Matthew! She is my sister, my blood-related sister.”

Benny was shocked by that conversation. Jessica is Jack’s blood-related sister?! Isn’t Yuliana his one and only sister?

Matthew was shocked too and questioned uncertainly,” Blood-related sister? Is that what you said?”

“Yes!” Jack was pissed.

“What about Yuliana?” Matthew asked.

“I’ve already clarified it. Yuliana is not my blood-related

sister. My grandma adopted her. I’ve finally found my real sister who was missing for years,” Jack said. Matthew finally understood Jack’s relationship with Jessica. Since Jessica is his sister, those gifts are more than appropriate.

Matthew said happily, “Okay, I will prepare those gifts now and send them to Jessica.”

“Make sure all of them are top-end. Don’t set a price limit,” Jack said.

“Roger that. Top-end they are!”

However, upon hanging up the phone, something still bothers Jack. He asked, “Benny, what do girls like?” Benny answered, “Girls usually like flowers, jewelry, and bags, just like what Mr. Zinn will prepare.’

Jack gestured with his hands and pondered the question he had just asked.

Jessica deserves whatever she demands.

Meanwhile, at the police station, two old police officers entered the interrogation room, where Jessica was kept. One of the officers sat in front of her and asked, “Jessica, as a former student of St. Daniel College, did you give pastries to Yves for an entire semester?”

Jessica nodded and then shook her head.

The officer was confused. “What do you mean?”

“I did give him pastries, but I did it on behalf of someone.

Everyone in St. Daniel College knew about it,” Jessica answered.

回

Chapter 385

Another officer asked harshly, “Jessica, do you know why you were brought here?”

“Yves has been poisoned, and I have become the suspect of this case as the pastries that I gave to him are found poisonous,” Jessica answered.

“Are you confessing that you are guilty?” the officer asked.

“Officer, I’m not.” Jessica stared at the police officer in shock.

“We never told you that Yves was poisoned. Other than that, how did you know that he was suffering from food poisoning particularly?”

“First, I’m arrested and accused of murdering Yves. Second, you’ve been asking me about the pastries that I gave him. With these two points, anyone could’ve guessed it right.” Another officer who was doing the interrogation record could not hold his laughter.

The officer was embarrassed by Jessica’s answer and said, “Everyone knows that you were the one who gave him the poisonous pastries. It’s obvious that you are the murderer.”

“If I am the murderer, why would I make the killing so noticeable and let the evidence point to me? Isn’t it strange?” Jessica asked rhetorically.

The officer, who was doing the interrogation record, agreed with her, but the one conducting the interrogation did not. He smiled and said, “There are various types of murderers. Some of them prefer this way and try to trick us.”

Jessica nodded and said, “I agree. It is possible. But what is my motive for killing, though? I don’t have any reason to kill him.”

The officers were startled as they did not have enough evidence to prove her motive.

According to the investigation, there was no major conflict between Jessica and Yves.

“Why didn’t you arrest the person who made the food? Why did you arrest me instead?” Jessica asked.

“That’s none of your business.”

“If there is no more question, can I leave now?”

“Wait a moment.”

The officer went out, then came back in and said, “You may leave now. We hope you will present yourself if we need you in our investigation in the future.”

“Sure.”

Jessica saw Whitney heading to the interrogation room, accompanied by two police officers as she left.

They noticed each other.

As Jessica arrived home, the phone in the drawer rang. Raymond: I’m sorry. Something has gone wrong. The Harrods are so stupid. How couldn’t they realize? Don’t worry. That maid will find the Harrod family herself and ask for the money.

Jessica: it won’t be necessary anymore. Let the Harrods or the police investigate on their own.

Raymond felt sorry when typing his reply. He texted: The maid has already contacted the Harrods.

Jessica took a deep breath and replied: It’s fine then. Make sure she looks as greedy as a pig in front of the Harrod family so that they won’t suspect anything.

Chapter 386

At the Harrod residence, Lawrence received a document from the maid.

He opened the document and read the content. There was only a sentence and a phone number.

l know who has poisoned your son. Dial this number if you want to know

The words were not handwritten. They were cut from the magazines and newspapers. Lawrence and Reena looked at each other.

“Is it a scam?” Reena was confused.

“Let’s dial that number, and we’ll know.” Lawrence dialed the number, and someone picked it up fast.

“Hi, Mr. Harrod. You’re searching for the murderer, and I am desperate for money. Why don’t we help each other? You pay me, and I will reveal the identity of the murderer.”

“Why should I believe you? Anyone could be the murderer,” Lawrence replied.

“Of course, I know the real identity of the murderer. Otherwise, I won’t send you the document.”

“How much do you want?” Lawrence asked.

Thereafter, the anonymous person started acting on Raymond’s instructions.

Lawrence and Reena received a USB flash drive after an hour. It contained several videos. They played one of them which captured Whitney’s appearance in the kitchen.

In the video, Whitney was looking around sneakily and cautiously before adding some unknown ingredients to the pastries.

The same action appeared in every video, and she became more proficient at doing it as time passed.

There was also a video that captured the moment when Yves received a meal box from Jessica.

Lawrence and Reena were extremely frightened when they witnessed that scene…

“What a bitch! Why would she murder Yves?!” Reena gnashed her teeth.

Lawrence’s face darkened. “To eliminate her opponent so that she can be the only Ms. Larson.”

“What a vicious lady she is,” Reena said.

At this moment, Lawrence’s secretary walked in and reported, “Mr. Harrod, the anonymous person who offered the trade just now had been identified and caught. He’d installed the hidden cameras in the Larson residence’s kitchen when he worked as an assistant chef there. He intended to learn the chef’s secret recipe with these cameras until he unexpectedly captured Whitney’s action. He planned to sell the videos to Whitney but changed his mind after the Larson family’s downfall.”

The source of these videos was proven reliable.

“Take that person to the police station, along with these videos as evidence,” Lawrence ordered.

Reena was unhappy. “It’s not fair. Our son is still lying in bed at the hospital. This bitch deserves more than just imprisonment.”

Lawrence pacified Reena and said, “Yes, of course. I will never compromise on this. Someone will teach her a lesson in the prison. Even though the Larson family has collapsed, the Quail family is still there.”

A hint of cruelty was seen in Lawrence’s eyes.

At the police station, the police officer could not tolerate Whitney’s yell and cry and decided to release her.

However, Whitney was stopped by a few police officers when she was just about to leave.

“Ms. Larson, you are suspected of murdering Yves Harrod. We have to detain you now.”

Chapter 387

Whitney’s eyes widened. “What… What did you say? I don’t understand. Didn’t you bring me here to assist with the investigation?”

This time, the police officer gruffly brought her away. She started to panic when she saw them place the evidence in front of her one by one.

She looked at herself in the video. Pretending to be calm, she explained, “I… I have only added a little seasoning. That’s seasoning, not poison. You are mistaken. How could I poison someone? I like Yves. How could I possibly harm him?”

“If we’re talking about who would have malicious intentions toward him, then Jessica is more suspicious than I am. She was the one who delivered those meal boxes to Yves. If there was an opportunity to poison the meals, it would have been then. I’m innocent. I didn’t poison the food.” No matter how she pleaded, the police officer remained unconvinced. The evidence was right in front of them. Now, they only had to find the physical evidence and Whitney would definitely be charged with murder. Upon knowing that her precious daughter was being detained at the police station for alleged murder, Julianna rushed into the study.

“Micah, you have to save Whitney. She’s a kind and sweet person. How could she be capable of murder? Someone must have set her up! Please, help her out!” Julianna begged.

Julianna was met with his ugly expression as she finished her sentence. He was staring at her gloomily.

Suddenly, Micah threw the pen holder at her feet fiercely, forcing her to fall silent. She looked at him in shock.

He shouted, “You still intend to involve the Quail family? How long is this going to go on?”

“What do you mean?” Julianna looked at him blankly.

Micah’s expression was cold. “The Harrod family has joined forces with the prominent families in Horington City to deal with the Quail family. Now we’re suffering from embarrassment all around. All this happened because of your daughter. We have provided for your food and clothes, and in the end, we even have to pay for your crimes. Just leave the Quail family. Immediately!”

“The Quail family is still my family.” Julianna paled.

Micah snorted. “The day that you got married, you were no longer part of our family. I let you stay here, and you just assumed that you were still part of it. Alfred.”

The butler rushed over. “Mr. Quail.”

“Help Julianna pack her things, and then immediately send her off.”

Alfred was put on the spot. “Mr. Quail, how should we explain this to Old Mrs. Quail?”

“I will speak to my mother about it.”

“All right.”

Alfred worked efficiently and finished packing Julianna’s suitcase quickly.

However, she refused to leave, no matter what anyone said. A commotion broke out in the living room, but none of the housekeepers dared to say anything.

“What is all this fuss about?” Amber scolded. Her clouded eyes fell on the suitcase near the door, and then on her daughter who was flushed with embarrassment. She understood what was going on.

The minute Julianna saw her mother, she rushed over. Mom, Micah wants to kick me out. But this is my home. He’s driving me away to live elsewhere!”

Amber looked at Micah, displeased. “Micah, what are you doing? Do you mean that this household cannot accommodate Julianna anymore? She is your biological sister. If you want to kick her out, you might as well kick me out too.”

Micah’s wife, who had disliked Julianna and her mother from the beginning, leaped at this opportunity to throw them out.

“Mom, Julianna is married to the Larson family, so she is part of them now. James is in the hospital, but she’s not fulfilling her duty as a wife to take care of him. Instead, she’s hiding in our household. Do you know what other people are saying about our family because of this? You wouldn’t know because you don’t go out. But we do, and we have to face them. You cannot disregard the Quail family’s reputation just because you want to protect Julianna, right?”

Chapter 388

Amber was angered by her daughter-in-law’s calculated words.

She turned and addressed her son directly, “Look at your wife saying such impudent things!”

Micah had always shown his mother respect in the past, acted filially, and obeyed her. However, this time he would not.

“Rachel is right.”

Seeing that her husband had taken her side, Rachel was over the moon.

Amber, in contrast, was fuming.

“Oh, so you’ve outgrown the need to treat your family well, and don’t consider your sister as your business anymore? Do you also refuse to acknowledge me as your mother? Will I also be kicked out of this house one day?” Amber retorted haughtily.

Seeing that his mother kept defending Julianna, Micah couldn’t take it anymore. He burst out, “Mother, do you want the entire Quail family to go down with her?”

“What are you saying?” Amber was stunned.

“Honey, what do you mean?”

Now that the situation had escalated, Micah no longer felt the need to keep the information from them anymore. He declared, “Her daughter poisoned and murdered Mr. Harrod s son, Yves. Now they and the other prominent families are plotting against us to smother us out.”

Hearing this, Rachel grew enraged and furiously rushed toward Julianna. Before anyone could react, she ruthlessly slapped her across the face.

“You jinx! You brought disaster to the Larson family, and now you want to curse the Quail family. I’ll kill you!” Without caring for any consequences, she lunged at Julianna, throwing punches and pulling at her hair.

“Ah!” Julianna cried out. She wanted to resist, but her hair was being gripped so strongly it felt like her scalp was going to be pulled off.

Amber snapped back to reality and frantically ordered people to break them up.

She hated Julianna and showed no mercy toward her.

The two managed to be separated from each other. Julianna’s face was red, her hair a mess, and the corners of her lips faint with blood.

Rachel’s face was covered in snot and tears. “Mom, do you really want our family to be ruined by these two? They are your daughter and granddaughter. But are Benjamin and the rest not also your grandsons? If you want to be so cruel, then I will take them and leave this house! They have devastated the Larson family and now the same thing will happen to us. I will not let the boys lose everything. She doesn’t have to go. We’ll go. Let’s just let them have the Quail family.”

Amber felt like she had aged 10 years. She stood trembling in her place.

Julianna looked at Amber with pleading eyes. “Mom.”

Amber looked away. With her back turned toward everyone, she said, “I am getting old and cannot manage your affairs anymore. Just do what you like.”

Supported by her caregiver, she went upstairs, walking away from the conflict happening behind her.

Seeing as her mother no longer cared about her, Julianna wailed miserably, “Mom… Mom… Do you not want me anymore? Do you also want me out of this family? Do I no longer have a place here?”

Hearing Julianna’s cries, Amber’s heart ached, but there were others in the family too. Although she felt sorry for her daughter, she could not let the rest of the family or the family business suffer because of her.

It was unbearably painful, but in the end, she chose to forsake the eldest daughter whom she had adored for decades.

Chapter 389

Realizing that her mother was not going to change her mind, Julianna’s body weakened and her face paled. “Mom, must you be so harsh? All these years, if I had not endured the humiliation and begged to stay with the Larson family, the Quail family would have been ruined by now. I’ve done so much for this family. Do you all not recognize that? Why are you all so cruel?!”

The Quail family was not moved by her pleading and

instead became more infuriated.

Rachel ordered Albert, “What are you doing just standing around? Send Julianna off now.”

Albert heaved a sigh in his heart and called over two of the maids.

Stepping forward, they pulled Julianna up and dragged her toward the door.

Julianna stood at the doorway and glanced at the familiar house for the last time. From that moment, it was no longer her home.

Just then, it started raining. The maids threw out her luggage, which was not closed properly. The clothes fell out and lay scattered on the ground.

They were taken aback and thought of going to help. Eventually, they decided not to and instead turned and ran back to the mansion.

In the rain, Julianna picked up her clothes from the ground one by one, packing them into her suitcase. With coldness and hatred in her eyes, she walked away.

At the police station, Julianna sat outside the visiting area.

Not long after, Whitney came out and rushed toward her mother.

“Mom, please save me.” Whitney’s eyes were bloodshot.

Just then, she noticed the wounds on Julianna’s face and body. Shocked, she asked, “Mom, what happened to you? Who did this to you?”

Hearing her daughter’s concerned voice, Julianna felt warmed.

In this world, her daughter was her only real family. The only one who truly cared about her.

“You don’t need to worry. I’m fine. On the way here, I was walking too fast and accidentally tripped and fell. That’s all.” Whitney didn’t suspect her. “Remember to treat the wounds when we go home later then.”

Julianna’s eyes were brimming with tears. She almost couldn’t stop herself from crying.

“Mom, you must get Uncle Micah to save me. I don’t want to die! I can’t stay another moment in here,” Whitney cried. “Don’t worry. I will never let anything happen to you.” Julianna held her daughter’s hand tightly. “Just stay here for two more days. I will find a way out for you.”

Upon hearing her mother’s reassuring answer, Whitney finally felt relieved.

Julianna exited the police station and looked outside blankly. She wanted to approach James for help, but even the Quail family didn’t care about them anymore, so what were the chances that James, that selfish man, would?

Is there really no other way than watching my daughter’s life get thrown away?

Julianna walked to a secluded area, pulled out her mobile phone, and dialed that mysterious phone number. However, no one picked up.

She didn’t give up. Half an hour later, when the battery on her phone was just about to run out, someone finally answered.

“What is it?” The voice on the other end sounded impatient. “Help me with something.”

“Are you ordering me around?” the voice responded curtly. “I’m not. Rather, I would like to make a deal with you. I’d help you solve the issue with Jessica, but there’s a risk. If you don’t offer me any incentives, why should I help you?” Julianna said harshly. Although she was acting tough, there was uneasiness in her heart.

“Is the wealth and prestige of the Quail family and your daughter not a good incentive for you? It won’t end well if you’re too greedy,” the voice threatened.

Chapter 390

“If you want to destroy the Quail family, then go ahead. Their livelihood does not matter to me. Regarding my daughter, she has enjoyed so many years of wealth. If you want to take it back, then so be it,” Julianna said indifferently.

The person on the other end of the call was stunned. He did not expect her to be so resolute.

She used to be so easily scared, and now she had changed so suddenly.

“Are you sure?”

“What would I be unsure about? I’m going to die soon. I could care less about their life and death,” Julianna scoffed.

“All right. What do you want me to do for you?”

“My daughter has been locked up at the police station.” She explained the situation from beginning to end, and continued, “Get my daughter out and give me a sum of money. I just got kicked out of the Quail family, and I don’t have the cash to help you with anything.”

He considered for two seconds. “Okay. Give me your account number.”

Julianna gave him her account number. He continued, “If the situation is not resolved, then there will be no reason for you and your daughter to stay here.”

She trembled. “I understand.”

Upon hanging up, Julianna slumped onto the ground.

She sat there for what felt like ages until her phone rang,

notifying her that some money had been deposited into her account.

Checking the sum of money, Julianna fell into a daze.

To her, what she received was not money, but a death sentence.

Jessica… Jessica… Why must you still be alive on this earth?

Julianna hated Joseph down to the core. If he had stayed through this mess, there wouldn’t have been all of these problems.

The next day, the Harrod family withdrew their lawsuit, and Whitney was released.

Jessica heard the news almost immediately after Whitney was released from the police station.

“She’s out?” Jessica was shocked.

Raymond was similarly stunned. “Yes. According to the information I gathered, the Harrod family withdrew their lawsuit and would not be pursuing the matter. They said they were mistaken about the situation. Whitney is no longer involved in the case.”

The family of the victim had said that she was not the culprit and dropped the case, so there was nothing the police could do but release her.

Just like that, Whitney escaped from the situation unscathed.

This was the first time Jessica felt frustrated, and the first time that she miscalculated.

The Harrod family had been plotting with others to suppress the Quail family, so it doesn’t make sense to let go so easily. Something must have happened. Something fishy is going on.

“Go and investigate. Did anything happen with the Harrod family? Is anyone else involved in the matter?” Jessica commanded in a low voice.

Raymond had thought of the next step.

“I already started investigating.”

The Harrod family had changed their stance too suddenly. Anyone could guess that there was something amiss.

“I’m counting on you.”

“No worries. It’s what I should do,” Raymond courteously replied.

If he didn’t resolve this matter well for his boss’ wife, he would be in trouble.

Meanwhile, Julianna brought Whitney to a hotel that they were going to be staying in temporarily. It was then that Whitney realized that her mother had been kicked out of the Quail family.

“Mom, did they hold this matter over your head to strike a deal with you?” Whitney started to blame herself.

Julianna shook her head. She said sincerely, “Whitney, I only have you now. Always remember, in this world, there is no one that you can rely on. Never trust anyone too easily. Do you hear me?”

At the sight of her haggard-looking mother, Whitney’s heart ached. She silently held her in an embrace.

If it wasn’t the Quail family, then who else has that much influence?

Whitney quickly remembered that mystery contact.

Her mother’s exhortations began to sound like she was preparing for them to be her last words. She panicked. Mom, I can help deal with Jessica. Please, please don’t do anything stupid.”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 40]] 

Chapter 31

After the club registration ended, the tennis club announced the preliminary screening list and the unified assessment time.

Zelena logged into the website with a few followers, feeling confident as she checked the list.

But to her surprise, she saw Violeta’s name at the top of the list–in the first row!

She was astonished!

Impossible!

She had torn up the form that Violeta submitted, so how could her name still be on the list after the preliminary screening!?

The first one is Violeta? She’s incredibly lucky, others mocked.

With a tense expression, Zelena clenched her fist under her sleeve and said, “My sister has always been lucky. I remember last time, during military training, the tennis club president, Jasper, went to talk to her. They should be good friends!”

As soon as these words came out, everyone seemed to understand something in an instant.

“The heartthrob of the computer science department! I heard that Jasper is the most charming one and has had many girlfriends. Could it be that Jasper has taken a liking to Violeta?”

“Oh my god, now that I think about it, it’s very possible. Jasper’s ex-girlfriends have always been tall and aloof, just like Violeta.”

“Tsk tsk. It’s disgusting to think she got through this kind of relationship. I feel sick. Violeta exceeded my lowest expectations!”

Everyone discussed fervently, and this rumor somehow spread out.

The rumor became more and more outrageous, and soon, the entire performing arts department knew. about the inappropriate relationship between Violeta and the tennis club president, Jasper!

Some even say that Violeta was Jasper’s mistress. Even before he broke up with his previous girlfriend, she got involved with him.

Violeta ignored Red Hat for five days.

Once again, she hacked into Red Hat’s computer and opened the folder she had left behind.

Her words were still there, but underneath that passage, Red Hat had left two sentences:

“Who are you?”

“Are you ‘six‘ from the dark web?”

Violeta’s alias on the dark web was ‘six.

It seems that Red Hat is not foolish.

She wondered how Red Hat spent the days she ignored him

Violeta typed a series of numbers separated by periods into the document, accompanied by a smiling face emoji.

Then, she erased her tracks and logged out of her computer.

On the other side, a man with long, messy hair was eating in the Toland University cafeteria while looking at his computer.

He trembled with anticipation as he opened the file and saw the string of numbers left by Violeta, completely stunned.

Because those numbers left by Violeta were none other than his current IP address.

In other words, Violeta had already traced his IP.

As long as she wanted, she could find him at any time!

The smiling emoji left behind had a provocative meaning as if inviting him.

It seemed to say, “I have already exposed you completely. If you have the guts, come expose me too.

George frantically typed a bunch of text in the document.

But after thinking about it, he deleted it and only left the sentence: “Why me?”

In the blink of an eye, the weekend arrived.

Violeta left early, carrying her bag with Tuna inside. The driver took her to Liberty Grove.

Getting out of the car, Violeta could see from a distance the magnificent entrance of Liberty Grove Apartments, which had been beautifully renovated.

Violeta came to see the house in Liberty Grove and also to meet Zelena as per their appointment.

Knowing that Violeta was coming, the apartment steward took the elevator down to greet her and escort her upstairs.

While Violeta was waiting for the elevator, Zelena and her three followers happened to arrive.

“Oh! Isn’t this Violeta? I didn’t expect you to come so early, one of Zelena’s followers exclaimed loudly.

Violeta turned her head slowly and gave them a chilly glance.

Little did she expect Zelena’s rented apartment to be in the same building as hers;

“When we were in class, you seemed reluctant to come, but who would have expected you to arrive faster than everyone else? It’s shocking,” Zelena remarked.

“Why don’t you take the elevator?” one of the assistants asked.

“She doesn’t have the fingerprint or password, so she definitely can’t use it. It’s obvious,” another assistant added.

The elevators in Liberty Grove were exclusive to each household, and one needed a password or fingerprint to access each floor.

They were correct. Violeta didn’t have the elevator fingerprint.

Since it was her first time visiting, she hadn’t had the chance to register her fingerprint yet, so the steward had to come down and greet her.

Zelena felt secretly delighted and approached Violeta, pretending to be concerned. “Sis, why didn’t you call me in advance that you were coming so early? You could have come with us in the same car if I had known.”

“Today, I rode in the extended series of the Rolls–Royce for the first time, and it feels completely different!”

Hearing their compliments, Zelena felt pleased.

She placed her hand on Violeta’s shoulder and said, “Sis, don’t be stubborn. You have my phone number. You could have called me…

Violeta hadn’t finished speaking when Tuna, peeking out of the bag, caught a glimpse of Zelena.

“Arfl

Tuna barked.

Zelena didn’t expect there to be a dog in Violeta’s bag! She was startled on the spot.

“Ah!”

“What is this!”

Zelena took a step back. She was terrified of dogs because she had been chased and bitten by one as a child. So, dogs were her least favorite!

The three people behind promptly supported Zelena.

They looked into Violeta’s bag and saw a scruffy dog head!

“Oh my! This dog is so ugly. Unbelievable.”

“It must be a mutt. Violeta, what kind of taste do you have to keep such an ugly dog??”

“Exactly. And you put it in your bag? It suddenly barks. Who are you trying to scare to death!”

Tuna tilted its head. It seemed to understand their insults, calling it ugly and saying it was a dog!

“Woofl Woof!”

Who’s a dog? Your whole family is a bunch of dogs!

Violeta patted its head. “Stop barking.”

Zelena stood firm, a hint of malice in her eyes as she looked at Violeta. This woman must have intentionally brought a dog to scare her!

Luckily, she reacted quickly earlier, or she would have been bitten!

“Sis, you know I’m afraid of dogs. There’s no need to bring a dog specifically to scare me!”

Zelena is afraid of dogs!

Violeta was surprised to learn this. She had no idea that Zelena was afraid of dogs.

Suddenly… Violeta remembered something.

Nolan had a golden retriever. This golden retriever had a great personality, and Violeta had interacted with this golden retriever in her previous life.

But shortly after Zelena and Nolan were together, the golden retriever accidentally ate something it shouldn’t have and died from poisoning.

In the previous life, everyone thought that the golden retriever had mistakenly ingested poison. Still, now it seems highly likely that it was because Zelena was afraid of dogs and intentionally poisoned the dog!

Zelena was unexpectedly so malicious!

Violeta looked at her with a sudden hint of hostility in her eyes.

“Tuna only barks at people she dislikes. If you come any closer, I can’t guarantee that she won’t bite you.”

Zelena’s face turned pale.

Three assistants spoke up in defense of Zelena. “Violeta, what are your intentions? You know Lena is afraid of dogs, yet you came to her apartment with a dog!”

“Yeah, it’s so malicious. How can there be someone like you? Lena, I think you better not let her in!”

Chapter 32

“She shouldn’t have been invited in the first place!”

The three of them became defenders of justice, standing up for Zelena.

Violeta found their words ridiculous.

“I’ve seen foot–binding, but I’ve never seen brain–binding. When did I say I wanted to be with you guys?”

As soon as she finished speaking, the three couldn’t wait to mock her.

“If you’re not with Lena, then why did you come to Liberty Grove?”

“Oh, so you think you’re the owner of the apartment in Liberty Grove? Dream on!”

“Yeah, I checked this apartment online before. The occupancy rate is 99%! Lena rented the only unit left, and the only vacant one is the rooftop garden on the top floor.”

“Oh, are you going to claim that you’re the owner of the rooftop garden? Hilarious! Do your research before making up lies!”

The higher the Liberty Grove’s apartment building floor, the more expensive it was. The price of the top floor was several times that of the regular floors.

Zelena had previously wanted to rent the top floor, but the rent was almost a five-digit number per month, and she couldn’t afford it.

If Zelena couldn’t rent the place, could Violeta?

Absolutely impossible!

Convinced that Violeta was just showing off, Zelena smiled and said, “Sis, don’t try to act tough. It’s okay, I don’t blame you. As long as you get rid of this dog, you can still come into my apartment. And if you want, you can even live with me!”

To the other three, it was obvious that getting rid of the stray dog in the bag was an obvious choice to move into the high–end apartments in Liberty Grove. Who would even consider such an option?

Comparing a stray dog to Liberty Grove?

Anyone with common sense would know what to choose!

Unexpectedly, Violeta sneered.

“Well, forget about this apartment. Even if you offered me all the apartments in Liberty Grove in exchange, I still wouldn’t give up Tuna. I wouldn’t trade her for anything, not even with your ten lives.”

“If you’re not using your eyes, you might as well gouge them out. Tuna isn’t just a stray dog. She’s a Kenai Peninsula wolf cub.”

Kenai what?

These words circled in the minds of the group, leaving them dumbfounded.

Not a stray dog, but a wolf cub

Who is she trying to fool?

Zelena said, “Sis, it’s just a stray dog. Stop fooling us. The elevator is almost here. Just get rid of it!”

Violeta thought she couldn’t understand human language and that something was wrong with her brain.

She couldn’t be bothered to say another word.

The elevator doors opened at that moment, revealing a middle-aged woman in a black uniform stepping out.

The woman glanced at the group standing by the elevator, and her gaze landed on Violeta. She politely smiled and said, “Ms, Violeta.”

The group was stunned.

Violeta spoke softly, “Ms. Silverleaf, the butler?”

Ms. Silverleaf nodded. “Yes, Ms, Violeta”

Zelena and the others exchanged glances, still not understanding what was happening.

“Ms. Violeta, please.”

Violeta entered the elevator, and Ms. Silverleaf glanced at the group by the door. “Aren’t you coming in?”

Zelena and the others finally realized what was happening and entered the elevator.

Ms. Silverleaf had excellent professional manners. After pressing the top floor button, she looked at Zelena and her companions politely and asked, “Are you not pressing a floor button?”

Zelena realized and reached out to press the 21st–floor button.

The top floor was the 22nd floor.

In other words, the floor Zelena rented was just below Violeta’s

The atmosphere in the elevator became heavy.

The phone vibrated twice, indicating a group message.

Zoren and the others were informed that Violeta had arrived at Liberty Grove, so they also wanted to join in the excitement.

Violeta took out her phone and responded to their messages.

The tuna emerged from the bag, its‘ round eyes glancing at Zelena and her companions, baring its teeth and looking fierce.

Zelena and her companions never expected Violeta to go to the top floor, Could it be that she lived there!

That seems highly unlikely…

As the elevator ascended, they quickly arrived at the 21st floor.

Zelena stepped out of the elevator, looking back three times. However, Violeta remained unfazed inside, still engrossed in replying to WhatsApp messages, not even glancing at them.

Finally, Zelena couldn’t help but ask Ms. Silverleaf, “Um, I want to ask. Does she reside on the 22nd floor?”

Ms. Silverleaf paused momentarily, looking at Zelena with a puzzled expression. “Are you referring to Ms. Violeta?”

Zelena replied, “She’s my sister, and as far as I know, she shouldn’t have the means to rent the top floor. So, I want to know what’s going on.”

“You’re Ms. Violeta’s sister?”

Ms. Silverleaf was very surprised. “I think you must have mistaken her.”

At this moment, Violeta finally finished replying to the messages, put away her phone, and stared coldly at

Zelena.

Zelena’s three companions also spoke up, saying. “Violeta is our classmate. How could we possibly be mistaken? So we also want to ask, did we misunderstand? Violeta cannot possibly be the tenant on the top floor. She is just an ordinary person. How could she afford to rent it!”

Ms. Silverleaf felt that these people were uncultured, so she said, “You are the ones who misunderstood. Rent? Sorry, the top floor is never available for rent.”

After speaking. Ms. Silverleaf pressed the button, and the elevator door slowly closed, leaving Zelena and her companions outside.

Not rented?

Could it be she purchased it?

Impossible!

If the top-floor apartment was purchased, it would be at an exorbitant price!

If rented, although Zelena would feel a bit hurt, she could still afford it.

But if purchased, she definitely couldn’t afford it.

If Zelena couldn’t afford it, how could Violeta afford it!

Watching the door close, Zelena’s heart twisted, and she couldn’t comprehend it.

“What on earth is going on?”

Zelena forced a smile. “I don’t know either. Forget it. Let’s go inside first. We can ask her about it next time.

One of them confusedly asked, “Lena, Violeta lives on the top floor. Could she have deceived your Dad and Mom into giving her money to rent the apartment? How could she be so wicked!”

Impossible.

They didn’t know, but Zelena was very clear about it.

Ever since Violeta left the Blake family, Zelena had been manipulating Mr. and Mrs. Blake, and they had long stopped giving Violeta any money, not even a penny.

How could they possibly give her money to rent such a nice apartment?

This person must have used some other method to live on the top floor.

“But speaking of it, being able to afford the Liberty Grove penthouse is already a sign of being an upper-class person in Quinston. I wish I could also go up to the garden on the top floor and have a look.”

The tone of this speech was exactly the same as the previous flattery towards Zelena.

Zelena turned her head and glanced at her.

The person speaking quickly shut her mouth, smiled at Zelena, and said, “But I still think you, Lena, are much better than Violeta. Violeta has a wicked heart!”

Zelena smiled insincerely and used her fingerprint to open the door to the apartment.

The group quickly walked in. Their faces filled with joy as they looked at this luxurious flat.

Upstairs.

Ms. Silverleaf opened the door. Violeta walked in, carrying Tuna out of her bag and placing it on the floor.

The decoration style of the entire apartment is a combination of light luxury and understated extravagance.

With its expansive floor–to–ceiling windows, the lighting is stunning. Tuna’s paws gracefully touched the floor as it joyfully scampered ahead.

Chapter 33

The rooftop aerial garden at Liberty Grove was renowned in Quinston.

Violeta ascended to the attic and took a leisurely stroll. The sunlight reflected off the glass and cast a warm glow on the artistic paintings that adorned the walls, Sunlight, plants, flowers, vines, and arches.

Everything here resembled a picturesque movie set.

Ms. Silverleaf climbed the stairs and noticed Violeta standing before a painting. She approached respectfully and asked, “Ms Violeta, would you like something to drink?”

Violeta replied. “Zoren and the others will be arriving later. Let’s prepare some cold beverages first.”

“Very well. I will prepare them now.”

As Violeta descended the stairs, she noticed Tuna struggling to climb them.

She stood at a higher vantage point, observing the little creature.

Violeta’s shadow loomed over Tuna’s small body. It raised its head and looked up at her with its round eyes.

“Arf!”

Violeta approached and lifted Tuna by the nape of its neck.

“You little one with short legs. You still can’t climb properly. Give it another half a month,”

“Arf!”

Shortly after, Hayden and the others arrived.

The four of them entered the apartment. Violeta held Tuna on the sofa, tilting her head to look at them.

“You’re here. Refreshments await. Come and have a seat.”

Zoren surveyed the decorations and exclaimed, “The more I look at this apartment, the more I like it. If I had known earlier, I would have bought a unit with Hade.”

Jasper retorted, “Come on. Did you even have the money to buy it back then?”

Violeta placed Tuna on the carpet and turned to ask, “Does Hayden also live in Liberty Grove?”

Liam walked over to the window, gesturing toward the glass house bathed in sunlight across the street. He said, “Hmm, Hade’s place is right across from you.”

“Huh?”

Violeta was stunned and stood up to walk to the window to look across.

“Hade’s place is on the top floor of Building Six, and you are in Building Five, directly facing each other.

Liberty Grove had a total of seven buildings, each with a top–floor apartment. Before the opening, the rooftop garden gimmick was heavily promoted.

One spot was sold at an exorbitant price, but it turned out that all the top–floor spots were pre-booked internally before the opening, with no chance of being available on the open market.

“What a small world.”

Violeta glanced at Hayden and unexpectedly met his gaze.

Hayden looked at her with a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. Violeta’s eyelashes fluttered slightly as she looked away.

Sitting on the sofa, Ms. Silverleaf brought cold drinks and some snacks.

After a short while, Zoren suggested, “Let’s go to Hade’s place. Vio, there’s nothing interesting here. We can’t just sit here and be bored.”

Jasper nodded. “Indeed. Vio’s decoration is too focused on aesthetics. There’s nothing fun, not even a projection screen to play games.

Violeta picked up Tuna and readily agreed.

“Sure, let’s go. I also want to see his place.”

They all stood up and left.

ఉ

Meanwhile, in Zelena’s apartment downstairs, they were discussing Violeta. 

“Do you think the top floor really belongs to Violeta?”

“It’s impossible! How could Violeta afford it? It’s probably just a show–off!”

“Lena, is it the apartment that your parents bought for Violeta?”

Zelena forced a smile. “I don’t think so. My parents didn’t plan to buy a house in Quinston. We already have plenty in Arlowand, so there’s no need to acquire more properties.”

“Yeah, Lena, the biological daughter, doesn’t even have one, so how could Violeta, who isn’t even related by blood, have one? She must be pretending!”

“Let’s not worry about her, Lena. Let’s go downstairs and get some food. There’s hardly anything to eat at your place.”

Zelena nodded and said, “Sure.”

The group gathered near the elevator, but to their surprise, it had just descended from upstairs.

Violeta, Hayden, and the others were inside as the elevator doors slowly opened.

Violeta glanced at them with indifference, unaffected by their presence.

Meanwhile, Zelena and the others were completely ignored.

The doors closed automatically before they could enter the elevator, not sensing their presence.

Once the elevator doors closed, Zelena and the others erupted in disbelief.

“Oh my god! Why is Violeta with Hayden and the others!”

“I heard rumors at school that Violeta was dating Jasper. The top–floor apartment must belong to Jasper, not Violeta!”

“It was just speculation before, but now it’s confirmed?

“Jasper is known for changing girlfriends frequently. He must have been playing with Violeta! She has such low standards!”

“I used to think it was all gossip, but I didn’t expect it to be true. It’s disgusting. I have no respect for women who willingly degrade themselves like this.”

A malicious plan crossed Zelena’s mind, and she said, “Please, don’t say anything. If people find out that she went home with those men, her reputation will be ruined!”

“Ah, I thought she had changed, but I didn’t expect her to be like this when she came to Quinston. Back in Arlowand. Dad and Mom repeatedly warned her to change her flirtatious nature. She not only ignored the advice but also became even more excessive after coming here…

Zelena looked worried.

The three people next to her were shocked to hear her words,

Each of them had a shocked expression.

Wow, who would have known that Violeta was such a socialite?

Violeta followed Hayden to his apartment.

The interior of Hayden’s apartment had a high–tech style, with the entire house being automated.

You just had to ask for whatever you wanted, and a small robot would bring it to you.

Tuna excitedly chased after the little robot.

Violeta followed them to the game room, where a large screen projected a 5D gaming experience, showcasing the allure of high technology.

No wonder Zoren said Hayden’s apartment was much more fun than Violeta’s. The decoration alone in Hayden’s place probably cost millions.

But Hayden’s apartment only served as a place to play. He didn’t live there.

Violeta held the game controller and asked, “So, where does Hayden usually live?”

Zoren replied, “He lives with his family. The Frost family mansion is famous in Quinston. Haven’t you heard of it, Vio?”

The Frost family mansion is the largest estate in Quinston, passed down through several generations. It was once the residence of a noble in ancient times.

The Frost family had also divided several neglected small courtyards, which became tourist attractions in Quinston

You can imagine how prestigious the Frost family was in Quinston.

They had wealth, influence, and fame,

Hayden was born into a life of privilege!

Violeta carefully considered Zoren’s words and suddenly had a realization.

“Oh! So the Serene Residence at the scenic spot in Zenith is also owned by the Frosts?”

Yes.

Violeta was stunned.

In her previous life, Violeta had filmed at the Serene Residence!

The quaint little houses there had a vintage charm. Violeta was particularly fond of the small wooden cabin by the lake, which left a deep impression on her.

Zoren continued. “The Frost family didn’t want to spend money renovating those properties. After they were divided, Jasper’s family took them over and invested in renovations. It seems like they have plans to turn it into a filming location. They are still working on it.”

Upon hearing Zoren’s words, Violeta gained some additional information.

It turned out that the Serene Residence was owned by the Weekley Film and Television Group, which Jasper’s family owned!

“I see.”

“The location of the residence is quite good, so why did the Frost family divide it?”

Zoren smiled and replied, “You’ll have to ask Hayden about that. I have no idea.”

Chapter 34

As they chatted, Hayden approached with some beer cans.

Zoren noticed him and took one can.

“Thanks, Hade.”.

“You came at the right time. Vio wants to ask you something.”

Hayden handed Violeta a bottle of coconut milk. “What’s up?”

Violeta smiled slightly and asked, “The location of the Serene Residence is amazing. Why don’t you guys want it? It would be wonderful to go there for a summer getaway.

Hayden sat down beside her. “Shall we go to my place next time?”

“Huh?”

Violeta was surprised. How did a simple question lead to going to his house?

Hayden smirked lightly, took a sip of beer, and casually said, “If I take you to my place, you’ll know the answer.”

Violeta hadn’t responded yet.

Zoren couldn’t wait and exclaimed, “Great! We finally have the chance to visit Hade’s house. We should cherish it.”

“Jas, Liam, let’s go to Hade’s house next week.”

The two nearby individuals overheard this and promptly agreed.

Violeta didn’t understand what was so exciting about going to Hayden’s house, but since they were so eager, it must be something special.

“Okay. Let’s go after the tennis club assessment is over.”

The weekend came to an end.

The rumors about Violeta and Jasper at school were even more intense than the previous week.

As Violeta walked to class, everyone in the performing arts group whispered and gossiped about her.

The three individuals around Zelena, living up to her expectations, spread the reputation of Violeta as a socialite.

Zelena was secretly amused.

Violeta entered the classroom, and only Kaylee was willing to sit with her.

“Violeta, something big happened!”

Violeta took out her laptop and placed it on the table, responding nonchalantly, “What’s going on?”

Kaylee whispered, “Someone in the department spread rumors that you used to be a socialite. And this time, you joined the tennis club just to attract a guy. They said it in a very derogatory way, and now it’s spreading everywhere.”

“Didn’t you notice that when you walked over, they were all gossiping about you?”

Upon hearing this, Violeta paused for a moment and asked, “Weren’t they like this before? I’m used to it.”

Kaylee anxiously said, “This time it’s different. They’re spreading it with details, claiming that people who know your secrets have admitted it, and there are several witnesses who have seen it.”

The person who knows her secrets? It’s Zelena.

The witnesses? Three lackeys by Zelena’s side.

Violeta didn’t need to think about it. She knew it was them.

It must have been last weekend at Liberty Grove when they saw Violeta with Hayden and the other three. That’s why they spread the rumors.

In fact, Violeta had expected that Zelena would play this trick behind her back.

Because in the previous life, Zelena used the same tactics to try to tarnish Violeta’s reputation.

In the previous life, when faced with rumors, Violeta anxiously explained to everyone, but no matter how much she explained, she couldn’t dispel the baseless rumors,

But in this life, why should she clarify and explain?

Let them spread whatever they want. I don’t care.

Since they insist on saying this, Violeta will just go all out and make the rumors true!

At noon, Violeta decisively invited Hayden to have lunch in the cafeteria. They even sat on the crowded first floor!

Hayden and the other three rarely ate in the cafeteria, but since Violeta invited them, they came along.

Zoren said, “Vio, why did you suddenly ask us to have lunch in the cafeteria? We could have gone out to eat together. It’s too crowded here.”

The four of them had a great reputation in school, and it was the busiest time for lunch.

People were coming and going. Many of them glanced in their direction.

Violeta ate her meal slowly and asked, “Can you do me a favor? I know you don’t like eating in the cafeteria.

Jasper inquired, “What kind of favor?”

Violeta noticed Zelena and her friends entering the cafeteria so she quickly sat up straight and reached out to pat Jasper on the head.

The other three were taken aback when they saw this.

Jasper was even more confused.

“Vio, what are you doing?”

Violeta not only patted Jasper’s head but also scooped a spoonful of soup in front of her and fed it to Jasper, smiling at him. “Try some soup.”

Jasper was puzzled.

Hayden immediately looked at Jasper. Jasper felt like something terrible was about to happen to him.

Vio, stop messing with me. Why would I do that?”

“Just drink it! Consider it a favor for me!”

Jasper hesitated for a moment, not understanding the situation, but seeing Violeta’s urgent expression, he cautiously opened his mouth and took a sip.

Then. Violeta glanced at Zelena and her friends at the entrance.

As expected, she saw their shocked expressions, as if they had just eaten something disgusting. Then, they looked at Violeta with a knowing look.

Violeta smiled and said. “That’s enough.”

Zoren asked in confusion, “Vio, what’s going on?”

Violeta replied. There are rumors spreading in the performing arts department that I am a socialite.”

Zoren exclaimed, “What!? Who started this? I’ll confront them!”

Violeta shrugged indifferently, “Let them spread it. Since they’ve already done so, it would be disrespectful if I didn’t meet their expectations. From today on, I’ll embrace being a socialite.”

Many people in the cafeteria were envious that Violeta could sit with the four heartthrobs from the computer science department.

So, the rumors were fueled by envy and jealousy!

Hayden furrowed his brow and said, “Don’t talk about yourself like that.”

Liam asked, “Then why did you only give the soup to Jasper?”

Violeta replied, “Because they spread rumors that I am just a plaything for Jasper.”

They were shocked.

The three of them immediately turned their gaze towards Jasper.

Jasper straightened his back, as if the underworld king had targeted him, and his hands flew up in defense.

“No, no, no! Who started this? I would never dare to do such a thing! Don’t look at me like that. I swear I didn’t do it!”

Jasper had a reputation for changing girlfriends frequently.

His main interest was having fun.

So, it was understandable that rumors would circulate about him and Violeta,

Zoren narrowed his eyes and fiercely protected his sister, saying, “Jasper, if you even think about my sister in that way, I’ll make sure you regret it.” 

Jasper protested. “I didn’t do anything! I really didn’t!”

Jasper turned to Hayden, looking pitiful, and said, “Hade, I didn’t do it. I would never dare!”

They knew that Hayden felt differently about Violeta.

As friends, there was still a boundary.

Jasper only regarded Violeta as a sister and had never thought of her in any other way, so when he heard these rumors, he was completely taken aback!

Liam said. “It’s not about whether you did it. It’s about what people think.”

Jasper furrowed his brow and said, “I didn’t do anything. Why is this happening to me?”

Violeta calmly continued eating and said, “It’s probably because I joined the tennis club. It’s okay. You guys don’t need to worry about it. I can handle it myself.

Hayden fell into silence, unscrewing the bottle cap to take a sip of water.

The other three people beside them glanced at Hayden and then at Violeta.

Are they just going to ignore this?

It all depends on Hayden’s opinion!

Chapter 35

The news of Violeta feeding Jasper soup quickly spread throughout the department.

There were many people in the department who admired Jasper, and Violeta soon caught the attention of his enthusiastic fans.

After class, Violeta went to the restroom.

A few girls exchanged glances and secretly followed her.

Before entering the restroom, Violeta quickened her pace and turned a corner.

The girls didn’t expect Violeta to suddenly speed up, so they hurriedly followed and saw the stall door close. They quickly blocked the outside door with something and poured a bucket of water from above.

“Ah!”

“Who is it?”

A woman’s scream came from inside the stall.

The girls outside laughed and said, “Violeta! Let me tell you, I advise you to stay away from Jasper. Otherwise, you won’t have a good time in class!”

That’s right. Jasper is not someone a despicable person like you can get involved with. Don’t think you’re special just because you’re a little good–looking, Who among Jasper’s previous girlfriends wasn’t more beautiful than you?”

“And they were even wealthier than you! Who do you think you are? Just a fake heiress!”

Unexpectedly, at that moment, Violeta suddenly walked out from behind them and clapped her hands.

“Well done!”

“You did a great job!”

The girls turned around upon hearing the voice and were shocked to see Violeta standing behind them.

“What? Violeta, weren’t you inside? How did you end up outside?!”

Violeta stood with her arms crossed in front of them, her delicate face calm and composed. “Did you see me go in?” she asked.

The group was shocked.

“Who is in there?”

One of the girls slowly moved aside the object blocking the door, and the door opened slowly, revealing a young female teacher from the physical education class!

The teacher was completely soaked. She glared at the girls, angrily saying, “I will remember all of you!”

“Ma’am, we’re sorry.

The girls quickly apologized and begged the teacher for forgiveness,

Violeta chuckled lightly and left the restroom.

Tennis club assessment.

The tennis court was filled with many people, all of whom were members of the club.

After receiving their numbers, they started a 4v4 match, with the winning team advancing.

Kaylee was lucky to be paired with Violeta.

Kaylee asked Violeta, Violeta, how skilled are you at playing?”

Violeta smiled faintly and weighed the tennis ball in her hand. I’m decent, fairly average.”

Kaylee laughed and said. “Then I’ll partner with you. I’m pretty good at playing!“.

Violeta raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

Kaylee swung her tennis racket proudly. “I’ve competed in a city tournament before and won the championship in my category!”

Not far away. Zelena was surrounded by a group of people. She saw Violeta preparing for the assessment and thought to herself, “I must not let Violeta pass the assessment. It would be best to eliminate her in the preliminary selection.”

She had already bribed the person in charge of the preliminary competition, asking him to match Violeta with a strong opponent.

With Violeta’s limited skills, she definitely wouldn’t be able to compete!

Zelena knew Violeta well and knew that she couldn’t play tennis.

“Lena, look at how amateur Violeta looks in that outfit. She clearly doesn’t know how to play tennis!”

“Yeah, I wonder what she’s thinking. Is she trying to flirt with the upperclassmen at the tennis club?”

“Come to think of it, she’s just a socialite!”

Most girls who came for the assessment today wore tennis outfits, sportswear, and athletic shoes.

Zelena, on the other hand, was wearing a professional tennis skirt set. Her legs were fair and long. attracting the attention of many boys on the tennis court.

In contrast, Violeta had not changed her clothes. She was still wearing her casual attire from afternoon classes, wrapped up quite modestly and casually.

Zelena smiled and said, “Oh, come on. Don’t say that. Violeta may not know how to play tennis, but she might have a natural talent for it.”

“Haha. Lena, don’t joke around. A natural talent? Come on, look at her!”

This group of people continued to mock Violeta.

Zelena felt secretly pleased.

When Violeta and Kaylee went to draw their opponents, the person in charge handed them a number and said, “Your opponents are over there.

They turned their heads and saw two freshman boys standing not far away.

Kaylee looked puzzled and asked, “Are you sure? We’re two girls. Why are we being matched with boys?”

The senior in charge glanced at them and said, “In our tennis club preliminary assessment, we have mixed–gender matches. Didn’t you see that some of the teams are mixed? It’s just bad luck that you two girls ended up as a team.

Although that was the case, the chances of two girls being matched with two boys were still very low.

Unless they won the lottery.

This was clearly unfair!

Kaylee frowned, about to retort.

But a sentence stopped them, “Are you going to compete or not? If you don’t want to, just quit. Why are you being so pretentious and picky? The tennis club doesn’t cater to you!”

Kaylee’s expression froze.

Violeta glanced at the badge on his chest and remembered his name, Henry Wolfe.

“We will compete. Since we have already drawn lots, let’s just do it.”

Violeta patted Kaylee’s shoulder, and they left.

Kaylee complained. “Could this be a conspiracy? This is outrageous!”

At that moment, a little sweet laughter came from a distance. Violeta looked over and saw Zelena and her group.

She knew. This must be another scheme by Zelena.

“It’s okay. If we are eliminated in the preliminary selection, it will save us time. After all, the later matches will be against strong opponents, and we will eventually meet them.”

Kaylee nodded. “That’s true. It’s not embarrassing to lose to the strong.”

The match started quickly.

Violeta and Kaylee entered the court one after another.

Although Violeta was dressed casually, she was stunning. A photographer was recording the preliminary matches, and the footage would be edited into a short video later.

Under the high–definition camera, Violeta’s delicate features were visible, and she looked breathtaking on the screen.

Soon, people started discussing.

“This year’s freshman is beautiful. Is she from the performing arts department?”

“There are always many beauties in the performing arts department. If she wants to enter the entertainment industry in the future, she has to be beautiful, right?”

“It’s true. It’s rare to come across someone like this junior. She’s just as impressive as those celebrities. nowadays. What’s her name?”

Zelena sat in the front row, hearing the people’s comments and feeling envious.

This girl always stole her spotlight!

That face should be ruined!

If only Violeta had used sunscreen, her face would be unbearable to look at!

This girl just got lucky. Next time, she must find another opportunity to ruin her face. Otherwise, she’ll always be a threat!

Just as Violeta was competing. Nolan entered through the side door with a few student council members. They happened to stop and witness Violeta’s impressive performance on the tennis court.

Every time he saw her, he could see a different side of her.

Originally, Nolan was coming in to grab something, but he paused and observed the thrilling match.

Chapter 36

ఉ

A complete tennis match typically lasts about an hour. However, since this was a friendly match, losing. three points would result in losing the game. Initially, Kaylee felt nervous as she was facing two boys. She was afraid that she wouldn’t be able to coordinate well with Violeta. Surprisingly, as the match heated up, Violeta’s performance amazed her even more. Kaylee had thought that Violeta couldn’t play tennis, but she displayed incredible skills! Not only did Violeta’s tennis skills surprise Kaylee, but they also astonished the other spectators, Violeta managed to return every hall they thought she couldn’t reach with ten times the force, catching the two boys on the other side off guard. In just twenty–seven minutes, the match came to an end, and

Violeta and Kaylee didn’t lose a single point. The match was intense Initially, they had expected the boys to dominate, but the result was unexpected. The referee announced Violeta and Kaylee’s team as the winners, and the audience burst into enthusiastic applause. Violeta unzipped her tracksuit and walked towards the sidelines, grabbing a bottle of water to drink. Kaylee followed her, filled with excitement, and couldn’t stop talking. “How did you manage to catch that ball? It was incredible! I thought you wouldn’t be able to, but you did! Violeta, you’re my hero!” The fact that Violeta led them to win first place in the military training and even broke the record was already surprising enough. Now, everyone thought they were in a losing situation, but Violeta turned the tide. It’s incredible! Violeta took a sip of water and smiled at Kaylee. “I told you. It’s not embarrassing to lose to a strong opponent. Sitting in the audience, Zelena knew that Violeta had won the match. It made her feel even worse than eating dirt! How is this possible? This girl actually won the match!

What the hell is Henry doing? Didn’t he arrange strong opponents for them? Why did Violeta still win the match?

Damn it!

Zelena clenched her water bottle, almost unable to hold back her emotions. Suddenly, an unexpected voice came from beside her. “Violeta won. I thought she couldn’t play tennis.” “Is this what they call talent?” At this moment, Zelena saw something that made her even more unable to hold back. She saw Nolan standing next to Violeta, chatting with her like old friends. Seeing this scene, Zelena stood up in a rush and quickly approached them. While drinking water, Violeta casually responded to Nolan. “I watched the entire match just now. You played really well. “Thank you.” “Did the mosquito repellent come in handy earlier?” Sitting next to Violeta, Kaylee was surprised that the student council president suddenly came over to talk to her. But Nolan is so handsome! Kaylee occasionally glanced at Violeta and Nolan, thinking they looked good together. However, she couldn’t understand why Violeta seemed indifferent towards Nolan as if she didn’t want to engage with him. “I didn’t use it,” Violeta said. Upon hearing Violeta’s words, Nolan felt slightly disappointed but still asked, “Why?” Before Violeta could answer, he caught a glimpse of Zelena rushing over. Violeta smiled and said, “You can ask her.” Nolan furrowed his brows and looked at Zelena, who was running towards them. Zelena quickly tidied her hair and smiled at Nolan, saying, “Hi, Nolan.” Nolan asked, “Did you use the mosquito repellent?” Zelena was taken aback and answered, “Mosquito repellent…?” At that moment, Kaylee deliberately spoke up, “Oh, so it turns out that Nolan gave the mosquito repellent to Vio. Some people have no shame! They were going around claiming that Nolan gave it to them! Tsk tsk tsk!” Kaylee was intentionally trying to embarrass Zelena. What perfect timing. Zelena’s expression froze.

The others who had come with Zelena also heard Kaylee’s words and exchanged glances, seemingly understanding something.

Nolan exclaimed, “I gave it to you? I never gave it to you.“.

Zelena felt embarrassed and wished she could disappear, but she was shameless.

She quickly said to Violeta, “Sis, you gave me the mosquito repellent, right? I thought Nolan gave it to me. You didn’t make it clear.”

Violeta raised an eyebrow, confused.

“When did I say I gave it to you? You took it from me.”

Violeta didn’t mind that Zelena had taken it. However, at this moment, she couldn’t help but enjoy seeing Zelena embarrassed.

Zelena’s face turned pale and then flushed.

Nolan glanced at Zelena and told Violeta, “I still have a few bottles of water over there. You can have them. They’re cold.”

Violeta replied. “Okay. Let’s go, Kay.”

Kaylee agreed, “Sure!”

The three of them left gracefully, leaving Zelena standing there with a grim expression.

Now, she hated Violeta even more.

Violeta followed Nolan to the lounge of the tennis court to get water. But once they arrived, she didn’t enter.

After Kaylee had gone in and taken two bottles, she didn’t want to take more, so she came out.

Thank you, Nolan.”

After expressing her gratitude, Violeta and Kaylee turned and left.

Kaylee seemed to sense Violeta’s reluctance towards Nolan, so she asked, “Vio, why do I feel like you’re a bit resistant to Nolan? I think he’s a nice person.”

Violeta lowered her eyelashes and said, “I know he’s a nice person.”

Nolan was simply too good. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have liked him in her previous life.

But perhaps it was because of her experience in her previous life, where Nolan was with Zelena, the person she hated the most. Violeta had mixed feelings towards Nolan.

She didn’t want to have any interaction with Nolan in this life.

She just wanted to make up for the regrets of her previous life and reach the peak to see the scenery she hadn’t seen before.

Regardless of whether Nolan continues to be with Zelena in this life, Violeta has no control over it.

“That’s none of my business. I have nothing to do with him.”

Kaylee pressed the ice water against her face and said, “Hey, if it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t even be able to drink these two water bottles. But Vio, it’s great to be friends with you! I get to see a handsome guy, haha.”

“Nolan is very handsome, but The Beatles were also good back then!”

“By the way, who do you think is more handsome between Hayden and Nolan?” Kaylee asked Violeta curiously.

Violeta was taken aback and responded. “Why are asking me this? I don’t know!

Hayden and Nolan are not the same type of person…

田

Hayden Frost, as his name suggests, is like a cold and proud pine tree. He is indifferent and sometimes even a bit sarcastic.

Although Nolan Spencer’s name implies nobility, in reality, he is warm-hearted and polite.

He is different from Hayden. If Hayden doesn’t like someone, he simply ignores them.

It’s like comparing an angel and a devil, so it’s impossible to compare. Both of them have their good. qualities.

Kaylee lightly bumped Violeta’s shoulder and said, “Come on, you must have a preference in your mind. Tell me!

Chapter 37

“I don’t want to choose anyone. But if I have to, I would choose the devil.”

In her previous life, she had already chosen an angel, but the angel’s radiance did not shine upon her. She was covered in scars.

So, in this life. Violeta wanted to be a devil, to accompany the devil. What’s wrong with that?

She wanted to live a good life and for the people around her to live well too.

Kaylee didn’t understand Violeta’s words and asked, “What is a devil?”

Violeta smiled faintly and didn’t answer.

When they returned to the tennis court, someone quickly came to strike up a conversation.

“Here they are. Come quickly.”

A group of people surrounded them. “Hey, you played so well just now! Have you played tennis matches before?”

“Yes, you two played really well. It was such an exciting match!”

Kaylee blushed and said, “I was just cooperating with Violeta. You should ask her how she managed to hit those balls.”

Actually, Violeta had no experience playing tennis, but it was just about hitting the ball and hitting it back.

In her previous life, when she was a martial arts substitute, practicing martial arts, catching flying darts, and standing in a stance required her attention to be much more focused than an ordinary person’s. So naturally, her reaction to catching the ball would be faster than an ordinary person’s.

Before joining the tennis club, Violeta familiarized herself with the rules of tennis and then joined the match…

She was just playing casually.

Violeta replied modestly, “Actually, I don’t know how to play. I just got lucky.”

Violeta and Kaylee’s outstanding performance on the court has undoubtedly made them formidable newcomers who will definitely join the tennis club this year.

Finally, they managed to shake off the relentless questioning.

Violeta had just sat in the audience seat to take a break when a few sarcastic remarks came from the back row.

“She’s such a poser. She can play but pretends she can’t. What’s the point of pretending? It’s disgusting.”

“Well, we’ll just have to get used to it. Not only does she like to put on a show, but she also flirts with the seniors. How can someone like her be in our class? It’s beyond words.”

“She must enjoy being flattered by others. She only knows how to bully someone like Lena. She’s a bully.

Violeta remained expressionless as she replied to the messages on her phone.

Unable to bear it any longer, Kaylee turned her head and glared at them, shouting, “You guys are so foul-mouthed!”

There were three of Zelena’s lackeys sitting in the back row. Zelena was absent, so they wanted to vent their anger on Violeta.

Lily said, “Having a foul mouth is better than having a foul heart like some people. It’s true that birds of a feather flock together!”

Gillian added, “Yeah, everyone saw it just now. When Nolan approached, some people eagerly followed him like dogs!”

Candy continued, “Nolan came over to find Lena, but some people couldn’t resist approaching him first. Now Lena is crying because of them. It’s truly disgusting. They’re social butterflies!”

Kaylee stood up and exclaimed, “What is wrong with you three? Do you need to go to the hospital? I can take you! Do you want to go to the psychiatric department or the gynecology department? Just mind yourselves and stop talking nonsense all day long! It’s affecting the air quality in our city!”

The tension between the two sides was about to escalate.

Just then, three figures approached the entrance of the tennis club.

It was Hayden, Zoren, and Jasper.

Lily exclaimed loudly, “What? Did we say something wrong? Violeta is just pretending to be rich! Everyone in our class knows that! She used to flirt with men, and now she’s even targeting the senior members of the tennis club! Disgusting, she’s nothing but promiscuous!”

These words reverberated in the tennis club and reached the ears of Hayden and his friends.

Upon hearing this, Zoren’s expression turned grim.

Violeta was a beloved member of the White family. Now, she was being insulted in such a manner at school.

This is unacceptable!

If Nollan were to find out about this, he would cause chaos in the tennis club.

The three of them glared at Lily, who was still standing with her hands on her hips, ready to continue her verbal attack. But suddenly, she trembled and looked up. Her eyes met with three pairs of dark, intense gazes.

A chill ran down her spine, and she felt a sense of fear.

Jasper said. “You’re spreading nonsense here, which is affecting the evaluation of the tennis club. What are you even doing here?”

Zoren retaliated, “Are you an orphan? Or were you raised without a mother? Why is your language so vulgar?”

Hayden added. “Does Toland University admit students with such poor manners?”

Violeta sat on a bench, holding her phone and crossing her legs.

Lily’s face turned extremely red. When the tennis club members saw them, they hurriedly approached and promptly kicked Lily out.

Gillian and Candy, who were sitting next to Lily, didn’t dare to say a word.

Everyone knew that Jasper was the president of the tennis club. Since he had spoken, Lily would not be able to remain in the tennis club. There was no need for any evaluation; she would be expelled directly.

And Hayden’s words were even harsher.

Hayden’s family held a prominent position at the school. It was uncertain whether Lily would be able to continue studying at Toland University in the future.

Initially, everyone thought it was just a typical argument between girls.

But unexpectedly, Hayden and the other two suddenly came over and openly supported Violeta. Everyone was shocked.

It seemed that Violeta had a close relationship with them.

After Lily was expelled, the evaluation continued.

Hayden and the other two approached Violeta.

Zoren asked. “Vio, have you finished the evaluation?”

Violeta nodded and said, “Yes. You guys are late. I achieved a complete victory!”

Jasper leaned against the railing and asked, “Oh really? Then I’ll go back later and ask for the videotape to watch.”

Hayden said, “Since the evaluation is over, let’s go grab a bite to eat,”

Violeta picked up her bag from the ground and nodded, saying, “Okay. Let’s go.”

“Kay, come with us for a meal too,”

Kaylee was pleasantly surprised and said, “Oh, okay.”

They left the tennis court together. Not long after, Zelena returned from the restroom.

Candy and Gillian recounted the incident to Zelena. Zelena was shocked and asked, “What? You’re saying that Hayden and the others stood up for Violeta? How is that possible?”

Candy responded, “Yes, we don’t know what happened either. We were both driven away just now. Lena, what should we do now? I heard that the Frost family is in a high position at our school. If we offend Hayden, will we both be expelled?”

Why did they go all out for Violeta? That’s unlikely.

Zelena couldn’t believe Hayden would use his connections to get Lily expelled just for Violeta.

In her memory, Violeta had nothing to do with Hayden and the others in her previous life. How did Violeta, this despicable person, get involved with Hayden and the others in this life?

Zelena pondered but couldn’t come up with an explanation.

She said, “It’s okay. I know Lily was also helping me. Don’t worry, I won’t ignore her. I won’t let her be expelled. Just relax.”

Hearing Zelena’s words, Candy and Gillian felt relieved.

Candy said, “I’m not sure what Violeta did to Jasper and the others, but it seems they are supporting her.”

Gillian added, “It’s obvious. She must have charmed them!”

Chapter 38

Kaylee followed Violeta and the others as they left school.

Liam was waiting for them at the school gate.

The four boys and two girls left the gate and went to a Korean restaurant, where they reserved a private room for lunch.

When it was time to order, Violeta handed the menu to Kaylee.

“Kay, you can place the order.”

Kaylee took the menu carefully and noticed that even the cheapest set meal cost over 60 dollars.

Being an ordinary college student, Kaylee only received 270 dollars as her monthly living allowance.

How could she afford such an expensive meal? So, she handed the menu back.

“Vio. you can order instead.

Violeta noticed Kaylee’s embarrassment and said, “It’s okay. You don’t have to pay.”

Zoren nodded. “Yeah, you two girls are dining out with us. Why would you need to pay? Just order whatever you want. No need to be polite.”

Only then did Kaylee feel relieved, but she only ordered some ordinary dishes.

Then, the menu was passed around for everyone to place their orders.

While ordering. Violeta’s gaze fell upon a coffee shop across the street called Sunset Cafe.

She was very familiar with this cafe because she had worked there for half a year to save money in her previous life. The couple who owned the cafe treated her very well. They encouraged and supported her when they discovered her dream of becoming an actress.

During her most difficult times, they even let her eat and stay at the cafe for free.

Unfortunately, the cafe didn’t do well and closed down. The couple returned to their hometown, and Violeta never saw them again.

In her previous life, she regretted being unable to repay these two kind people.

Hayden noticed Violeta’s gaze was constantly fixed on the cafe across the street, so he asked, “Would you like some coffee?”

Violeta withdrew her gaze and smiled at Hayden, saying, “I want to go to the cafe across the street later.”

Hayden replied, “Sure, I’ll accompany you.”

After finishing their meal, Kaylee still couldn’t believe she had the opportunity to dine with such a popular figure from school.

After leaving the restaurant, Kaylee politely bid farewell and returned to her dormitory.

Hayden and the other three accompanied Violeta to the Sunset Cafe.

ఉ

The cafe was small, with only seven or eight small round tables inside. No one was behind the counter, but there was a small lucky cat ornament on the cabinet.

Violeta walked over and touched the lucky eat ornament with her hand.

Then, they heard the owner’s voice as she came out from behind the curtain, saying, “Welcome! The menu is here. Just order whatever you like.”

Hayden and the others had only ever been to an upscale cafe and had never been to a regular one like this.

However, they didn’t show any hint of disdain on their faces due to their good manners. Instead, they politely placed their orders and found a seat,

Violeta ordered an iced Americano and then scanned the familiar surroundings of the cafe. She felt a sense of nostalgia as if she had been here just yesterday in her previous life.

The owner started to get busy. When she brought several cups of fragrant coffee, Hayden and the others sniffed and were surprised.

They didn’t expect that such an ordinary cafe would use top–quality beans.

Violeta had an expression of “You finally know that this cafe is a treasure.”

“Madam, your coffee beans smell amazing!”

The owner smiled happily and said, “Although our cafe is small, we use good coffee beans. Our main focus is on cost-effectiveness. As long as you like it, please come again next time.”

Violeta picked up the coffee and took a sip. It tasted familiar to her.

Then she said, “Madam, are you planning to sell this cafe?”

The owner was taken aback and asked, “How did you know? I am indeed considering selling the cafe. Business has been tough, and I plan to return to my hometown with my husband. However, I haven’t made a final decision yet. After all, this coffee shop is my dream.”

Violeta quickly wrote down her phone number on a piece of paper and said, “If you ever decide to sell the cafe, please give me a call. I am interested in taking it over.”

Hayden and the others were taken aback by her sudden decision.

Why did Violeta suddenly make such a choice?

Even if she wanted to open a cafe, there were better options available.

The owner’s expression froze for a moment before responding. “I haven’t thought about it yet.”

Violeta reassured, “That’s alright. Just contact me when you are ready to sell. If you can’t bear to part with this cafe, we can also discuss a partnership. I can hire you, and we can continue working together.”

The owner was confused by Violeta’s words.

She didn’t really want to give up this cafe because opening a cafe was her dream. If it weren’t for the fact that she couldn’t sustain it anymore, she wouldn’t have been willing to sell it.

But she didn’t expect the young lady in front of her not only wanted to buy her cafe but also offered to hire them and pay their salaries.

“Miss, this cafe doesn’t do well. The monthly revenue is only a few hundred

“It’s okay. Please take your time to consider.”

The owner wanted to say that hiring more staff wouldn’t be cost-effective due to the poor business.

Violeta knew better than anyone that this cafe didn’t have good business.

But in her previous life, the couple was willing to help her even when the business was not going well. They didn’t need to hire another person, but they still paid her a salary. Although not much, it was enough to cover her expenses then.

Moreover, if the couple were evil, they could have kept the fact that the cafe didn’t have good business a secret from Violeta so they could negotiate a higher price. —

But the owner didn’t do that, which meant they were good people.

So now Violeta was also willing to help them.

The owner took Violeta’s contact information.

After a moment, Violeta and her group left the cafe.

Zoren persuaded, “Vio if you want to open a cafe, there are better locations with more foot traffic. It’s too risky here. You might not even make a profit.”

“I want to take over because there are fewer people here. It’s peaceful.”

“Well, your happiness is priceless.”

Hayden said. “It’s getting late. Let’s go home.”

“Yeah.”

The tennis club’s rematch would be in three days.

Meanwhile, the news of Lily’s dismissal spread the next day.

After this news came out, both Candy and Gillian were shocked.

Zelena was also astonished. She never expected Lily to be expelled, and Hayden stood up for Violeta.

Lily’s dismissal undoubtedly served as a warning to others and improved the atmosphere in the class.

However, at the same time, Zelena grew even more disgusted with Violeta.

She is the class, claiming that Violeta is despicable.

Candy and Gillian continue spreading malicious rumors about Violeta at the performing arts.

This directly fueled the animosity towards Violeta from the other performing arts classmates.

During the tennis club rematch. Zelena wanted to find someone to help her, but no one was willing.

After the incident at the tennis court last time, the tennis club members realized that Violeta had a special relationship with their club president. Who would be willing to take the risk of helping her target Violeta?

Violeta sat on the side, drinking water. At the same time, Henry, the person in charge of the preliminary evaluation for the tennis club, approached with a bottle of water.

He said with a flattering expression, “Violeta, have some water.

Chapter 39

Violeta gave him a cold glance and ignored him.

Henry handed the water to Kaylee, who was sitting next to him. Perhaps he thought she was more approachable. Here

Kaylee glanced at him and sarcastically replied, “Oh, you weren’t like this yesterday. Why are you so two- faced?”

Henry was taken aback for a moment and awkwardly smiled. “Yesterday was actually a misunderstanding.

Kaylee retorted, “It wasn’t a misunderstanding. We were being too dramatic. Sorry for wasting your time.”

Henry had previously accused Violeta and Kaylee of being dramatic.

Now, Kaylee retaliated with sarcasm.

It seemed like holding grudges was her specialty.

Violeta couldn’t help but chuckle.

Coincidentally, it was their turn to play.

Kaylee said, “Vio, let’s go. It’s our turn.”

“Okay.”

The two of them left the resting area, leaving Henry standing awkwardly in place, still holding two bottles of water.

Candy walked over and said to Henry, “Henry, don’t try to please Violeta. She looks down on people like us. She used to be the heiress of Arlowand’s Blake family and lived the life of an upper–class person.

“What?”

“However, she’s just a fake heiress. She’s still pretending to be high and mighty.

Candy exaggeratedly explained the relationship between Zelena and Violeta to Henry.

She emphasized that Zelena was the real heiress, while Violeta was just a fake one.

Henry’s face changed immediately. “No wonder. She’s just a social butterfly. How dare a fake rich girl act so high and mighty! How disgusting.

Candy said, “She’s deceived Jasper and his friends. We can’t afford to mess with her.”

Henry looked at Violeta, who was playing a match on the court, and said fiercely, “Don’t worry, the club president changes girlfriends very quickly. Violeta won’t stay by his side for more than two months. When the president doesn’t want her anymore, I’ll make her regret it! How dare she humiliate me!”

Candy felt satisfied upon hearing Henry’s words.

Violeta and Kaylee successfully won the preliminary round.

If they won the round of 16 in two days, they would become official members of the tennis club.

It was said that Jasper had booked the Heaven Hotel that night, and all the members who successfully. joined the tennis club and could attend the party.

During their free time at noon, Violeta would go to the Sunset Cafe with Kaylee.

Kaylee, remembering a previous meal, suggested treating Violeta to coffee.

Violeta did not refuse. She knew that if she did not let Kaylee repay this favor, she would always remember it.

It was rumored in the department that Violeta was getting close to Hayden and the other three because Violeta was Jasper’s new “plaything.

However, only Kaylee knew that Violeta and the others were like siblings and they all treated Violeta as a little sister.

Kaylee was smart enough not to ask any inappropriate questions.

On the day of the finals.

Violeta was paired with Zelena during the draws.

Zelena used her connections to make it to the finals, and her method of dealing with opponents was simple.

She would simply bribe them. As long as they made it easy for Zelena, she would give them a sum of money.

Using this method, Zelena smoothly made it to the finals. Originally, she would have smoothly entered the tennis club, but unfortunately, Zelena encountered Violeta.

During the draw, both of them drew the same number. 

“Number 7.”

Zelena opened the envelope and couldn’t believe her eyes. “Number 7

Upon hearing that, Violeta turned to look at Zelena.

Zelena also stared at Violeta in disbelief, clutching the piece of paper tightly in her hand.

“What a coincidence. Violeta smiled lightly. “I suggest you wear a face guard during the match this afternoon. I won’t go easy on you.”

With that, Violeta turned and walked away.

Zelena angrily threw the piece of paper on the ground, gritting her teeth.

How despicable!

Zelena swung her racket forcefully, refusing to believe that Violeta’s tennis skills were that good! It was all just hearsay.

Noon.

Violeta received an unexpected message from Hayden.

Only six words.

“Meet me at the back door.

Violeta went to the back door and saw Hayden leaning against his sports car on the side of the road, dressed in a white casual luxury outfit. At that moment, he was slightly lowering his head and holding a phone in his hand. The sunlight was shining on him, making every strand of his hair appear golden.

Then, Hayden raised his eyes and met Violeta’s gaze.

Violeta’s eyelashes trembled slightly as she approached him. “Why did you ask me to come here?”

Hayden looked into her eyes and suddenly smiled. After that, he turned to open the front trunk and took out a set of tennis rackets to hand to Violeta.

Her fair and slender hands looked beautiful against the black nylon bag.

“What is this?”

“Tennis rackets.”

Violeta paused slightly. “Tennis rackets?”

Hayden closed the front trunk and leaned against the car, looking tough as he said, “You like purple, right? I customized it for you. The finals are this afternoon, so it’s the perfect time to use them.”

Violeta did not expect Hayden to remember this.

Without hesitation, she took the tennis rackets from him. When she opened them, she saw a purple and pink set, and the quality was visibly good.

“Is this a perk that every member of the tennis club gets?”

Hayden chuckled lightly and then placed his hand on Violeta’s head, ruffling her hair. ‘Only you have it.”

Violeta was taken aback and took a step back, her ears turning slightly red…

“Why are you touching my head?”

“If I want to touch it, I will. How about you touch mine?”

Violeta pursed her lips, gave him a disdainful look, and then continued to admire the rackets.

“They’re so beautiful, I can’t bear to use them. I’ll accept it as a gift then, thank you.”

Hayden said, “No, you have to use them. If you don’t, you’ll be in trouble this afternoon when I come to watch the match.”

Violeta did not believe that Hayden would actually act that way to her, She challenged him saying “I don’t believe you. All right. I’m leaving…”

Just as Violeta turned around with the rackets on her back. Hayden grabbed her wrist and pulled her back.

Caught off guard, she fell into Hayden’s arms and her fair neck was exposed to his gaze. He looked at it and lowered his voice, saying, “You’ll be in trouble if you don’t use them.”

Violeta raised her eyes and met his deep, mysterious gaze, her heart pounding-

After she quickly regained her composure, Violeta took a step back.

“Do you even know what you’re doing?” she asked.

“If someone sees us, we’re done for! They’ll definitely say I’m up to no good…”

Hayden interrupted, “Well, that’s perfect. I don’t mind.”

He had gone mad.

Violeta’s heart skipped a beat, but luckily her rationality prevailed.

“Enough with the games. Let go of me, I need to go back.”

Upon hearing her words, Hayden released her wrist. “Go ahead, I’m going to watch the game this afternoon. Remember to use them.”

Violeta turned and ran away with the rackets without looking back.

She ran all the way back to the cafeteria, where Kaylee was waiting for her.

After sitting down, Violeta drank some water.

“What’s that and why were you in such a hurry?”

“Unbelievable.”

Violeta’s face turned red.

Chapter 40

“What’s wrong?”

“It’s nothing. Have you finished eating? Let’s go to the tennis court.”

“Yes, let’s go.”

The two of them left the cafeteria and arrived at the tennis court.

By now, several people were already warming up here.

Violeta, carrying the tennis rackets given by Hayden, came to the resting area with Kaylee.

Not long after, Zelena, Candy, and Lily also arrived.

Zelena and Candy formed a team, while Gillian and Lily, who were previously expelled, also teamed up. After Lily was expelled. Gillian quit the assessment since she no longer had a teammate.

The three of them walked past the resting area, and Candy disdainfully glanced at Violeta and Kaylee.

Kaylee did not hold back and glared back.

Zelena sat down and took out her own tennis racket from her bag.

It was a vibrant green racket, catching everyone’s attention.

When Candy saw it, she exclaimed, “Wow, Lena, your racket is so beautiful! It must be custom–made!”

Zelena smiled shyly. “Yes, my parents heard that I joined the tennis club and specially ordered it for me. There’s only one pair in the world as it’s a limited edition.”

“Can I take a look?”

“Sure.

Zelena generously handed her racket to Candy, who held it in her hand and admired it for a while before. enviously saying. This is an AH custom–made racket. It’s quite expensive. I think it costs around 7500 to 9000 dollars for a pair. Lena, your parents are so good to you!”

Candy’s comment attracted the attention of the people around, and they kept staring at Zelena.

Zelena’s vanity was greatly satisfied.

At that moment, Violeta also took out her racket from her bag.

Kaylee imitated Candy’s expression and loudly exclaimed, “Wow!”

“Vio, your racket looks amazing! It’s much more vibrant than that someone’s hideous green racket!”

In an instant, everyone’s gaze was drawn to her voice.

Violeta paused for a second with the racket in her hand. She felt that Kaylee was being too dramatic. However, Kaylee winked at her.

After that, she continued loudly, “Vio, your racket must be expensive! Let me see, it’s from AH! And it’s a collaboration with a famous cartoon character! Damn, not only is it custom–made, but it’s also a limited collaboration within the custom–made collection! It must cost at least 30 thousand dollars!”

With Kaylee’s help, Violeta completely stole Zelena’s spotlight.

Zelena sat aside, gritting her teeth in anger.

Candy said, “What’s all this shouting about? Where are your manners?”

Kaylee replied, “Oh, do you have manners then? Who was the one shouting first? Can’t people be amazed by a 30 thousand dollar racket?”

Candy felt jealous and said. “It’s probably fake!”

At that moment, a cold and deep male voice came from the back row of the audience.

“They’re a gift from me. Do we have a problem?”

Everyone’s gaze turned towards the back row, where Hayden was sitting at the highest point.

Not far away, Zoren and his two companions strolled over leisurely and sat next to Hayden, crossing their legs and displaying a nonchalant attitude.

Everyone was stunned.

Candy felt embarrassed and recalled Gillian’s fate. She weakly said, “No. I didn’t mean anything else, I was just talking.”

Hayden looked at her coldly. Then, he lowered his eyelids and lightly opened his thin lips, “Just talking? Does that mean you can spread rumors without consequences just because you have a mouth?”

Candy was extremely nervous and quickly apologized to Violeta.

I’m sorry, Violeta. I didn’t mean to imply that your tennis racket is fake. Please forgive me.”

Violeta glanced at her indifferently, said nothing, and looked towards Hayden.

Since Violeta did not say anything, Hayden decided not to pursue the matter further.

The match started soon.

Violeta and Kaylee picked up their rackets and stepped onto the court. Kaylee was a bit nervous.

However, Violeta moved gracefully and calmly as if she were dancing with the wind.

“Vio, are you feeling nervous? There are so many people here to watch the match today.“.

Not only were the members of the tennis club present for the final assessment, but students from other schools were also in attendance. The tennis court was packed with people.

Furthermore, four important figures were seated in the back row.

Violeta smiled at her and said, “Just focus on playing. Everything will be fine.”

Kaylee took a deep breath and nodded at Violeta,

Once they entered the court, Zelena also entered with Candy, both holding their rackets.

Due to the previous uncomfortable situation, Candy felt a strong sense of animosity towards Violeta. As a result, she played with great force.

Zelena might not be very skilled at playing tennis, but she still managed to convey her hatred towards

Violeta

Both Zelena and Violeta were quite attractive, making the match very interesting to watch.

Violeta’s eyes were as cold as knives as she stared at Zelena across the court. She tightly gripped her racket and stared at Zelena with an intimidating gaze.

She parted her red lips and silently uttered a phrase.

Others could not hear or understand what she said, but Zelena understood it perfectly.

Violeta’s words were, “Watch your face.”

Zelena was just about to say the same thing to Violeta!

She couldn’t stand looking at that face anymore and wished she could destroy it!

The match began.

The tennis ball soared through the air with great force towards one side.

After a few exchanges, Zelena’s hands were numb. She had initially thought that Violeta was just lucky to win the preliminaries and semifinals, but when she played against her, she realized how strong this woman was.

She almost missed several shots.

Compared to Violeta, she was the lucky one.

“Ah!

In a moment of carelessness, a ball flew past Zelena’s ear and she failed to catch it!

The scoreboard changed.

Zelena glanced at Candy, who had an unpleasant expression on her face.

“It’s over, Zelena.”

Violeta weighed a new ball in her hand, her gaze disdainfully fixed on them. Then, she threw it in the air before giving them a chance to catch their breath.

The tennis ball flew towards Zelena

Zelena widened her eyes and dodged it.

The tennis court switched sides once again, the score was 0.9

The tennis ball fell to the ground, bounced up, and fell back down.

The force was so strong that Zelena could hear the wind. If she had not dodged it, the impact of this ball would have broken her nose!

This woman! Zelena stared incredulously at Violeta across from her.

Violeta met Zelena’s gaze. Her serene eyes were hidden beneath the brim of her hat, filled with pity.

Seeing this look, Zelena was even angrier. How dare this woman sympathize with her! Who did she think she was? She was not worthy!

Zelena picked up the last ball and hit it with all her might.

Violeta swung her racket, and with a loud smack, the ball flew towards Zelena. Zelena didn’t even have time to blink before the ball hit her face, causing intense pain. Although her nose wasn’t broken, it was enough to make her suffer.

This was a one-sided match.

The referee announced, “Team A wins!”

Clap! Clap! Clap!

The audience erupted in enthusiastic applause.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30]] 

Chapter 21

Tired?

Heaven knows how hard Violeta had to work in her previous life to secure minor roles that did not even get to be listed in the credits.

Initially, she had a decent chance, being a graduate from a reputable university. However, after several years in the entertainment industry, she was suppressed by Zelena’s malicious actions.

It was so bad that Violeta could not land a script for half a year. What came her way were only peripheral roles or physically demanding action films.

Not many young actors are willing to do action films. Just think about it who would choose a less lucrative and more demanding action film over an easygoing romantic comedy where one could rely on good looks alone?

Unfortunately. Violeta had no choice. She needed work to gain exposure, which would allow her to land. better roles. Therefore, Violeta desperately accepted roles in action films and worked hard to learn various combat skills.

She started as an extra before eventually landing a few supporting roles. Unfortunately, just as her career was taking off, Zelena discovered her.

Suddenly, Violeta could not secure any roles, no matter how minor. She could not even find work as a cashier.

She had only one option left, and it was to work as a stunt double. Being a stunt double was dangerous. After all, a stunt double had to carry out any stunts the lead actors did not dare to attempt.

Violeta was only in her twenties but had to endure such strenuous work for three years. Before she even reached thirty, her body had deteriorated to that of a sixty–year–old. She had numerous injuries and suffered varying degrees of harm all over her body.

There were times when she had to grit her teeth and continue working even though she had a fracture.

She was stuck in such high–pressure work, unable to see a way out. All she could do was keep moving forward. She had enough of living such a life.

Now that she could start over, why would she find her present training difficult? How could it compare to what she had suffered in her past life? These people did not know what real suffering was!

Violeta didn’t answer the person’s questions but quickened her pace and continued moving forward.

Her present body had yet to attain the strength of her previous one. Thus, she would strive to catch up. She was determined to progress faster by utilizing what she experienced in her past life.

Violeta had endured a lot of hardship but was not afraid of it. Instead, what she feared was to bear all the suffering and never receive the corresponding rewards.

It was lunch break. Zelena flaunted the mosquito repellent she stole from Violeta to a group of girls. She deliberately mentioned that Nolan had given it to her, eliciting their envy.

“Zelena, you’re amazing! You’re such good friends with the student council president.”

“That’s right. Did you see Nolan earlier? He’s so handsome!”

“Indeed, Nolan is handsome. Zelena, do you think he gave you this because he likes you?”

Zelena’s heart fluttered. She covered her face shyly, saying, “Oh my, what are you saying? No way! He’s probably concerned for me because we are schoolmates! Besides, he’s friendly to everyone! Please don’t spread rumors. It would be embarrassing!”

“Hahaha, everyone, look, Zelena is embarrassed!”

Violeta sat nearby, drinking water, and heard their laughter from afar. Seeing them laughing so happily, how could she resist exposing some juicy information?

She promptly posted an anonymous exposé on the university forum. ‘Breaking News! Zelena Blake Mysteriously Exempted from Military Training, Receiving Special Treatment above Her Classmates!”

The post immediately garnered a lot of attention.

Toland University was famous for its strict military training and paid close attention to the training of new students every year. However, Zelena had the ‘privilege‘ of obtaining exemption from military training. It was a privilege unavailable to the majority of the new students. Therefore, most people would be furious when they see this news.

People criticized heavily against Zelena on the forum. It only took an afternoon for the post to become one of the top five trending posts.

After posting, Violeta continued with training as usual.

The situation only comes to a head in the evening.

After everyone finished washing up and returned to their tents to rest, someone took out their phone to browse the forum.

“Oh my! Look at this! Zelena has been exposed on the forum!”

“What? Really?”

“Yes, everyone, look at this. No wonder Zelena always looks so glamorous. Turns out she’s receiving special treatment!

“That’s too much. We’re tired and achy all the time. Why does she get special treatment?”

“It’s probably because of her influential parents! She must have used their connections to secure an exemption!”

The camp was filled with the buzzing of indignant voices.

The following day, Zelena greeted everyone on the team, but most girls were unwilling to acknowledge her.

Still, it did not bother her. After all, her goal was to gain attention among the guys. However, she did not expect many guys to be willing to interact with her…

What’s going on?

Zelena approached Kaylee, who was close to her before, to find out what had happened.

Kaylee said sarcastically, “Why would we dare to get close to you? You get special treatment!”

“What? What do you mean?” Zelena was stunned.

Kaylee covered the rashes on her face with a thick layer of foundation while saying. “Go check the forum! Someone has exposed you. You’ve incurred the displeasure of our entire class, being the only one receiving special treatment!“.

“Also, is something wrong with the sunscreen you gave me previously? Why do I develop allergic reactions after using it?”

Zelena’s eyes flickered with surprise. She nearly burst out laughing when she saw the severe rashes on Kaylee’s face, which even makeup failed to hide.

“How is that possible? I also used the sunscreen I gave you and had no allergic reactions. Maybe you are allergic to something else you used. I’m leaving now. You should check your things.”

After leaving Kaylee, Zelena immediately took out her phone to check the forum. Her face twisted with anger when she saw the trending post.

No wonder people are unwilling to talk to me today. Someone must be scheming behind my back! But who could it be?

It must be Violeta! That bitch! No one else would dare to go against me!

Many students were unhappy with the intense military training. Thus, knowing that Zelena received special treatment provoked their anger.

Zelena never expected to be exposed on the forum. Since it had happened, she had to do something to restore her reputation and win back the support of her classmates.

After staying away for a day, Zelena joined the military training lineup the following day, looking ghostly pale and on the verge of collapsing. She had used makeup to make herself appear ill and worn.

As expected, the instructor noticed Zelena and called her out before the morning exercise began. “Zelena, why are you here? Step out of the team.”

Tears immediately welled up in Zelena’s eyes. She replied stubbornly, “Sir, I want to train with everyone.” She started coughing profusely. “Please don’t mind me.”

Violeta calmly observed Zelena’s dramatic display from the back row. She had anticipated this and had no intention of letting Zelena off so easily this time.

The instructor continued, “Zelena, you should leave the training if you’re unwell. Didn’t you submit a medical leave report beforehand?”

“Medical leave report? Someone in the formation whispered in confusion.

Seizing the opportunity, Zeloha added urgently, ‘Sir, I did submit a medical leave report, but it’s okay. My epilepsy isn’t severe, and I can endure it. My classmates are already unhappy with me, and I can’t afford to slack off further. Please allow me to continue with the training! I can’t avoid training just because I’m worried that intense training might trigger my epilepsy.”

Chapter 22

It was incredible how Zelena twisted the truth in her favor. She pretended to reveal her epilepsy accidentally and that intense training would trigger seizures.

The entire class immediately understood why she did not join military training. They began to sympathize with her, thinking she was exempted due to her illness.

Having successfully cleared her name, Zelena stopped insisting on joining the training and left with a sad expression. She deliberately glanced at Violeta triumphantly as she left.

Bitch! Do you think you can win against me with those lousy tricks? Haha!

Unexpectedly, Violeta smirked back at her, prompting Zelena to feel a chill run down her spine. She sensed something ominous but still did not believe Violeta could bring her down.

At noon. Zelena wept before everyone once again. She even brought many delicious treats to share with everyone. Moreover, she claimed that someone was plotting against her and spreading false accusations on the forum.

Then, she deliberately implied that Violeta was behind it. She hinted that only Violeta, the malicious sister, would do such things behind her back.

Her ploy was surprisingly effective. Everyone soon guessed what Zelena meant and began to blame Violeta

“Yes, it must be Violeta Zelena, she must be jealous of your status as the true heiress. That’s why she wants to tarnish your reputation! People like her are disgusting!”

Come to think of it, it’s true. We have only known you for a short time. Who would go to the forum to expose you? It must be someone familiar with you who can’t stand to see you succeed. So, it has to be her!”

“Considering everything, Violeta is the only one who fits this suspicion. It must be her!”

“Tsk, tsk, looks like we have to be cautious in interacting with her in the future.”

Hearing them, Zelena was delighted.

These idiots are easy to win over with a few words and sweet treats.

Zelena once again enjoyed everyone’s compliments and admiration. She even posted her medical leave report on the forum to clarify matters.

However, she did not expect the forum to reveal even more damning evidence..

A post revealed Zelena’s comprehensive medical examination report issued by Arlowand Hospital a few months ago. It indicated that Zelena was healthy.

There’s only a month between the two medical reports. Why are the results so different?‘

‘Is it possible that Zelena, who’s originally healthy, suddenly developed epilepsy within a month? This is unbelievable. It’s an excuse Zelene fabricated to avoid the intense military training!

The forum erupted into an uproar again. Some believed Zelena genuinely had epilepsy, but most were healthy.

Zelena’s reputation took another hit. She angrily approached Violeta and asked, “You posted my medical examination report on the forum, right?”

Violeta leaned casually against a tree, not bothering to look at her. “Done pretending?”

Zelena narrowed her eyes. Anger surged from her. “Violeta, why do you always have to oppose me?”

Violeta replied, “Oppose you? It’s you who won’t leave me alone.”

Zelena glared at Violeta’s face, wishing she could scratch it. How dare she?

However, at that moment, she caught sight of a small group of people approaching from the side.

Zelena immediately switched back to acting mode, putting on a pitiful demeanor as she said, “Sis, I’ve said that I don’t mind you taking away eighteen years of my life. I never held it against you. But why do you keep resorting to these petty actions behind my back to hurt me? Our parents raised you for eighteen years. Can’t you show some restraint for their sake?”

The onlookers halted, ready to enjoy the show.

Zelena reached for Violeta’s arm as Violeta stood up from under the tree. Then, she immediately fell as if Violeta had pushed her. “Ah! Sis, why did you push me?”

Violeta looked at her coldly,

The onlookers rushed over and sided with Zelena. “Violeta, you’ve gone too far! Don’t you know spreading rumors on the forum is illegal?”

Violeta glanced at them with disdain as if she was looking at fools. She might have been anxious to explain and clear her name in her previous life. But this time, she had no time for such nonsense.

Their lunch break was short, and she needed to rest well to maintain her energy for training in the afternoon. Thus, she would not waste time chatting with them but leave immediately.

Her attitude further infuriated them.

“Who does she think she is? Unbelievable! Her character is just speechless.”

“Zelena, are you okay? Don’t worry. We believe in you! Violeta must have made those shameless on forums!”

“She must be jealous that you are the real heiress and resentful that you took away her luxurious life when you returned. That’s why she keeps targeting you. She’s disgusting!” 

After leaving those people, Violeta planned to rest in her tent.

However, she heard someone crying when she entered the tent and left to find who it was. Following the sound, she found Kaylee.

Kaylee’s face was covered in rashes that no thick foundation could conceal. Sweating made her appearance even more horrifying, and she was currently hiding in bed, sobbing.

Kaylee’s face was the same as Violeta’s in her previous life; both were allergic to Zelena’s sunscreen. However, Kaylee’s condition seemed even more severe than hers,

After experiencing an allergic reaction, Violeta did not dare to wear makeup, so her condition was much better.

On the other hand, Kaylee had been experimenting recklessly to cover up the rashes. If she continued like this, she might end up with scars and disfigurement,

As a woman, Violeta knew how important one’s face was. She, too, had felt hopeless in her previous life.

After contemplating. Violeta approached Kaylee, advising gently, “Kaylee, you must stop wearing makeup. There’s a way to cure this. You should get some ointment and apply it on the rashes.”

Kaylee covered her face with her hands and looked at Violeta with teary eyes.

“What do you suggest?”

Violeta took out the sunscreen Kaylee’s makeup bag beside her bed and stated firmly, “You should stop using this.

Surprised. Kaylee sat up on the bed. “What do you mean?”

Violeta responded, “If you trust me, stop using it and get an ointment for your rashes. But if you don’t, you can forget about it.”

Kaylee vaguely suspected her face might be allergic to Zelena’s sunscreen, but she was unsure.

After hearing Violeta’s words, she sat in a daze before suddenly realizing something. She exclaimed, “Violeta, I now understand you weren’t looking down on me earlier. You were warning me against using

Zelena’s sunscreen, right?”

Violeta remained silent and searched her phone for a picture of the ointment.

“This is the ointment you should use. Just apply this and avoid spicy food. Your condition should improve within six months maximum.”

After Kaylee’s face was ruined, everyone mocked her, forcing her to use a thick foundation daily, which only worsened her condition. She never expected Violeta to help her. Tears instantly welled up in her eyes, and she could not stop them from flowing freely. “Thank you… Thank you so much…..”

Chapter 23

Kaylee’s crying gave Violeta an instant headache. She swiveled back to her bunk, announcing. “I need rest now. If you’re planning to cry, go do it outside.”

Zelena became the talk of the freshmen after the incident. Cleverly, to repa delivery of ten whole roasted lambs, winning back some favor in her image, the organization.

Zelena obtained a forged sick leave report that hinted at her connections with the school higher-ups. The instructor looked the other way; the aroma of roasted lamb was just too tempting!

Later that night, everyone gathered for a feast of roasted lamb, excluding Kaylee and Violeta.

Despite the tempting aroma, Kaylee heeded Violeta’s advice and opted for diligent ointment application and a break from spicy food.

Violeta was a bit of an oddball. She sat aside, nibbling on her snacks.

Kaylee approached Violeta, murmuring, “Is she intentionally trying to mess with me or what? With my face under stress and looking so damn sensitive and ugly, she’s got the nerve to indulge in roasted lamb!”

“Hey, I got my hands on this ointment through someone. I used it for two days, and my face genuinely improved. It’s like magic and super affordable. How did you find out about it, by the way?”

“Oh. I’ve got some jello here. Want some?”

The ever–talkative Kaylee positioned herself next to Violeta, keeping the conversation alive without a break. Violeta hardly acknowledged her presence, and Kaylee happily continued her one-woman show.

Initially, Kaylee thought Violeta was just acting distant. However, after spending more time together. Kaylee realized that Violeta didn’t enjoy talking but had a genuinely good heart.

Since the entire class, except Violeta and Kaylee, skipped Zelena’s roasted lamb treat, they became the talk of the town the next day.

“Oh my gosh! I nearly had a heart attack looking at her terrifying face!”

“Yeah, it could be some contagious disease. I’m steering clear, anyway.”

“Well, birds of a feather, right?! Now she’s stuck hanging out with Violeta, the other weirdo in the class! Judging by her sorry state, I bet Kaylee’s face is probably in ruins!”

Zelena intensely disliked Kaylee, but her primary aim was to ensure Violeta had neither friends nor backups.

To sabotage their friendship. After a couple of days, Zelena brought a set of high–end skincare products to give Kaylee, hoping to win her.

“Hi, Kaylee, give these skincare products a shot. They work wonders for your face, especially with those rashes. It should help!”

While Kaylee was applying the ointment recommended by Violeta to her face, she caught on to Zelena’s intentions and became visibly annoyed.

If you don’t want it, toss it away yourself. Do I look like your maid? What a joke!” 

Taken aback by Kaylee’s insult, Zelena suppressed her anger, mindful of the onlookers in the tent.

“You’ve got it wrong, my dear. I haven’t used these myself. Look at what you’re using: it’s too cheap. I’ve got you a high–end skincare product; this should cost over twenty thousand!”

Zelena deliberately mentioned the price to underscore her generosity, drawing the attention of those around them.

Kaylee used to have a different idea about Violeta because of a lack of understanding. Zelena intentionally misled her into thinking Violeta was a malicious and fake rich girl.

However, after spending this past week with Violeta, Kaylee realized Violeta was genuinely a good person. much better than the fake and malicious Zelena by a long shot!

Just then, Violeta walked over, holding a hat.

Seeing her, Kaylee quickly jogged over with a cute fangirl expression.

“Hey, wait for me, Violeta! Let’s head to the assembly together!”

Judging by Kaylee’s demeanor, it was evident she had fallen entirely under Violeta’s charm.

On the other side, Zelena, clutching her skincare products, stood there with a gloomy expression.

Trash attracts trash; classic!” Zelena mused. ‘Looks like I can finally stop wasting my valuable time on this small–minded girl. I doubt Kaylee will achieve much; I bet she’ll end up as a performance class teacher at T University!

Zelena strategically built connections with those on the path to significant achievements, fully aware of the importance of networking in her career, especially at this juncture!

Kaylee and Violeta exited the tent together.

On the way, Kaylee resumed her constant chatter, “Who does Zelena think she is? She must have hidden motives. Now that my face has finally cleared up, and if I go back to using her skincare products, it’s likely to worsen again!”

Violeta glanced at her face, “Your skin has improved significantly.”

Kaylee was pleased with the praise. Her eyes lit up, “Right? Do you also think my face has gotten much better? I thought it was just me overthinking. Hey, Violeta, I appreciate your affirmation!”

Before long, they arrived at the assembly point together, and the entire team was there waiting.

The chief instructor announced that the military training was nearing its end. Today, they would form teams and undergo a night exercise carrying weights over the mountains. The first ten teams to reach the destination would receive a special honor from the school.

Hearing this, everyone sighed.

The instructor coldly scanned the crowd, and everyone fell silent.

Initially, they had the liberty to assemble their teams, with the instructor assigning the remaining participants.

The top ten teams in the mountain exercise stood to gain a school reward worth fifty thousand and a solo dormitory. This proposition proved tempting for everyone.

Not everyone could readily pull out fifty thousand among the several thousand freshmen present, not to mention the added allure of a single–person dormitory!

At T University, students living in the building with solo dorms were automatically assumed to be wealthy and privileged. Once settled in, knowing a few people guaranteed a significant leap in social circles!

As teams formed, all eyes turned to Violeta, who was acknowledged as having the strongest overall strength in the class.

However, since everyone had previously isolated her, actively inviting her to join a team now would be too awkward.

Kaylee approached Violeta and proposed, “Violeta, let’s team up!”

Violeta didn’t say no.

Yet, with two already on the team, there were still two vacant spots. The rest of the girls went quiet for a moment, then hastily extended invitations to Violeta to join their teams.

Observing from a distance, Zelena saw them clustering around Violeta like a swarm of bees drawn to a flower.

She couldn’t help but disdainfully roll her eyes and thought. Only fifty thousand made them act like this? Haven’t they seen money before?

As for the solo dormitory, Zelena had already secured one through connections, even though she wouldn’t be living there.

However, for expanding her social network, it was still valuable.

She didn’t need to rely on getting into the top ten for these rewards, Therefore, she needed to attach more importance to it. But for Violeta, after leaving the Blake family, she must need this fifty thousand!

Chapter 24

Violeta didn’t really need anyone or teams to ace the mission. Although Kaylee tagged along, her acquiescence didn’t extend to embracing others.

Confronted with their invitations, Violeta remained indifferent. Soon, everyone slapped the label on her again–The Malicious Sibling: Impoverished and Arrogant, Scornful of Others.

Standing alongside Violeta, Kaylee whispered, “Do you think we can snag a good ranking? Hey, but don’t worry, I’ve been training hard. I won’t hold you back, I promise!”

Despite her previous tendency to slack off during training, a week of mingling with Violeta had transformed Kaylee into a dedicated hard worker, and her physical fitness was now quite good.

Violeta replied casually. “Just do your best.”

She didn’t lack fifty thousand and certainly not a spot in a single–person dormitory.

Violeta could’ve easily opted out of military training, but she didn’t want to be the odd one out; she aimed to stroll down the path she had missed in her past life, savoring experiences she had overlooked.

Zelena casually spilled the beans about securing a single–person dorm, causing a stir among the others. “Wow, Lena, you’ve already snagged a single–person dorm? That’s awesome! I’m so jealous!”

Blushing, Zelena said. “Oh, it’s no big deal. My parents were concerned about my living conditions and got me a solo dorm. Though I’ve actually been looking forward to being roommates with everyone!”

Hearing her words, everyone felt a twinge of envy, eager to shower Zelena with praise for her perks.

Zelena reveled in the compliments, feeling pleased with herself. As the free team formation time concluded, everyone lined up once again.

The chief instructor announced, “We’ve got a little surprise for tonight’s training. We’ve invited four members from the team that set the record in the last weightlifting mountain exercise to cheer you on. Let’s give them a warm welcome!”

Four guys in regular clothes stepped onto the stage, with the one in a black casual jacket standing out under the spotlight.

The crowd erupted into applause at the sight of them.

Clap, clap, clap, clap-

“They’re all so good–looking! How crazy is that!”

“It’s our school senior, Hayden!”

“Look, it’s Hayden!”

“Damn, it’s Hayden, Liam, Zoren, and Jasper from the Computer Science Department! They are the ultimate record holders!”

Suddenly, their names burst into the air, echoing lolly among the crowd beneath the stage!

Most freshmen were already familiar with them. And in this gathering of freshmen navigating military training, it wasn’t only the Performing Arts Department; students from different departments were also present.

Their reputation was too prominent to overlook, especially the leader Hayden, hailed as the campus heartthrob, standing shoulder to shoulder with Nolan.

Violeta silently watched Hayden on the stage in the formation below the stage.

Despite the distance, the gaze of the two collided in the air. Violeta’s pupils contracted for a moment, and she felt a momentary trance in her heart.

Yet, in the next blink of an eye, when she focused again, Hayden had already withdrawn his gaze, holding the microphone on stage, recounting his previous experiences.

His voice was delightful, a twenty–year–old with a clear, naturally captivating tone–smooth and refreshing, akin to a breeze on a hot summer afternoon!

As the microphone passed, Violeta directed her attention again to her eccentric cousin’s brother, Hayden.

Zoren, Jasper, and Liam each had impressive backgrounds. Individually, they were absolute standouts. Yet, their auras were subtly overshadowed when standing next to Hayden.

The realization dawned on Violeta that ‘some people are born to shine!

As a few words echoed, thunderous applause erupted again from the audience, and Violeta eagerly joined.

The instructor commenced assigning the remaining students, bringing two unfamiliar girls into Violeta’s group.

The two girls concealed their surprise during the grouping but wore indifferent expressions.

“Ugh! I don’t want to be in her group! Can you reassign me to another group, Sir?”

The instructor replied sternly, “If you want to join another group, talk to the chief instructor yourself!”

Kaylee rolled her eyes. “You’re being so extra, seriously. Go cause trouble somewhere else, would you?!”

“Hey, what did you just say?! Are you trying to pick a fight?”

Turning to them, Kaylee quipped, “Did I even mention you? If you’re feeling guilty, that’s on you.”

Violeta paid them no mind, stepping aside to pack her backpack.

As she crouched on the ground, organizing her bag, a pair of casually luxurious leisure shoes suddenly appeared in her lowered line of sight. Violeta was slightly stunned, lifting her head to meet a pair of calm, charming eyes smiling at her.

It was Hayden.

Violeta asked, “How did you end up here?”

Hayden strolled in with three more guys. “Hey, we’re here too, Violeta. Remember we said we’d drop by?”

The group confidently approached Violeta, indifferent to the onlookers.

She sighed, “Isn’t this a bit too showy?”

Zoren raised his fist in support, “You got this, Violeta!”

Violeta smiled, fist–bumping him, “Alright, I’ll do my best.”

Liam and Jasper also came over fist,–bumping Violeta and cheering her on.

Finally, it was Hayden’s turn. He picked up Violeta’s fallen hat, placing it back on her head while pressing down the brim.

In his deep voice, he said, “This might be a bit exhausting, but we’ll be waiting for you at the finish line.”

The eyes under the brim slowly lifted, meeting Hayden’s gaze in that fleeting moment.

Violeta’s eyelashes trembled slightly, her heart momentarily in disarray.

“Yeah, I understand.”

After Hayden and the others left, the crowd erupted in gossip.

Kaylee rushed over and whispered, “Violeta, I didn’t know you were buddies with them.”

Violeta replied, “Not really.”

Satisfied with the response, Kaylee didn’t probe further.

It seemed their suspicions were confirmed among the onlookers, and someone intentionally remarked loudly, “Looks like she wasn’t as tight with them as I thought. Lena is the real deal. Nolan, the former student union president, even gave her mosquito repellent once!”

Kaylee fired back, “Hey, you! Stop sticking your nose in other people’s business!”

Following a regular training session, the official test of carrying weights and climbing the mountain kicked off at nine in the evening.

Before long, the darkness swallowed everyone as they ventured into the mountains.

The back mountain sprawled expansively, and those unfamiliar with the terrain risked getting lost easily.

Luckily, the path was mapped out, and any team not reaching the destination by daybreak would be deemed a failure. Equipped with GPS tracking chips, there was no need to fret about getting lost in the mountains.

Once within the mountain, Violeta maneuvered the path effortlessly, appearing acquainted with it.

Kaylee trailed closely, not daring to slack off even a bit.

Not long into the walk, the other two girls began sighing and complaining.

Chapter 25

“Ugh, I need a break. I can’t go on anymore!”

Totally. Training all day is killing me. I don’t care about prize money or a dorm. Let’s just quit

Overhearing, Kaylee snapped, “How can you be so selfish? We’re a team. Your lousy performance affects us all!

The two shrugged carelessly. Jezebel quipped, “Who cares? If we drag you down, tough luck!”

Sonya chimed in, “Exactly. You chose to be in our group. The instructor put us together, not our call.”

In reality, the pair planned to sabotage Violeta deliberately.

Before the assessment, Zelena approached, pretending to be concerned for Violeta, saying, “My family wants my sister back. Do your best to ruin Violeta’s chances. Only then will she be willing to leave and return to the Blake family.”

Jezebel and Sonya fell for Zelena’s manipulation.

Of course, Zelena promised them a handsome incentive.

Zelena had dangled fifty thousand in front of Jezebel and Sonya to ensure their cooperation in sabotaging Violeta.

Why would they refuse to get fifty thousand without the struggle of earning a high ranking and currying favor with Zelena?

Jezebel and Sonya eagerly agreed. So, as the group entered the mountains, they began intentionally slacking off, slowing down the team.

Violeta knew the mountain route well. Securing a top–five position was possible without slackers— maybe not a guaranteed first, but certainly respectable.

However, with Jezebel and Sonya in their current state, ending up in the bottom ten seemed inevitable.

Violeta suspected Zelena had poisoned their minds behind her back.

Kaylee asked them, “What more do you want to start moving again? Isn’t the fifty thousand prize tempting enough?”

Certainly not! Why go through the hard work for the money when they could slack off and still receive the same amount?

Jezebel and Sonya just rolled their eyes at Kaylee, not bothering to respond. Persuasion didn’t work for them.

Silent but determined. Violeta moved forward, ripping the badges from Jezebel and Sonya’s shoulders.

Jezebel and Sonya sprang to their feet, glaring at Violeta, demanding. “Hey! What’s your problem?”

Violeta clutched their badges, her tone sharp. These badges are tagged with GPS. If we ever get lost, the instructors can zero in on us. Without GPS, in the vastness of Mount Wilson, you might as well be ghosts.

The back mountains might be clear of wild beasts, but who’s to say they won’t return, catching a scent of you and chasing you down? Sir tight and prepare for the worst if you’re hanging around.”

“Kaylee, let’s get moving Violeta pinched their badges and turned on her heel, and Kaylee followed suit.

Jezebel and Sonya stood paralyzed, surrounded by darkness. After Violeta’s ominous words, sinister thoughts crept in, sending shivers down their spines.

Who would dare stick around?

Jezebel and Sonya hustled to catch up.

“Hold on! Wait for us!” The two who claimed exhaustion were now moving briskly.

Kaylee grinned and said to Violeta, “Your method works! But how did you know the GPS was in the badges?”

Just a hunch.”

After the past assessment, the instructors collected the badges one by one. Violeta guessed the GPS must be in them.

Jezebel and Sonya, unwilling to gamble with their lives, obediently followed to climb the mountain.

To save energy, Violeta rarely spoke along the way.

Meanwhile, Jezebel and Sonya attempted to stall their progress, but Violeta had control of the badges.

As long as Violeta walked, they had to follow.

The dense woods in the deep mountains shrouded everything in impenetrable darkness. Falling behind meant they’d vanish into the blackness

Violeta wasn’t about to wait around for them. So, the four trudged on without a break for an hour.

Jezebel and Sonya were gasping for air, their calves trembling. “Are you sure about this direction? It feels like we’ve been walking forever, and nothing’s changed around us! You’re not leading us in circles, right?”

Kaylee, drained but steadfast, remained by Violeta’s side. “If you’re done, feel free to stop. Violeta isn’t making you stick around.”

Jezebel retorted, “Look! She’s got our shoulder badges hostage. We wouldn’t be here if we had a choice!”

Sonya nodded vigorously, shouting. “Yeah! Do you think we wanted to follow her? She might not even know where she’s going, leading us on some wild path! We could be going in the wrong direction!”

Violeta finished her water, stowed the bottle, and flung their shoulder badges at them.

“Here are your badges. You’re free now.”

ezebel and Sonya grabbed their badges, feeling a wave of relief.

But even before they could bask in relief. Violeta unleashed a bombshell of truth. “But don’t blame me later. We’re off the original trail. If you’re keen on not getting lost, turn back or sit tight until the instructors come with the light. Or I’ve heard there might be wild wolves lurking around.

Sonya exclaimed, “What!? We’ve deviated from the path already!? Can we even find our way back? Seriously? I can’t recall the way we camel”

Jezebel shouted, “Damn it! I knew you were leading us astray! Look at this mess now! Violeta, you’re a disaster! You don’t know where you’re going, and you’ll lead us into trouble!”

Violeta researched to secure a good ranking in the previous life’s mountain climbing assessment. She knew the closest trail.

However, her team ignored her advice, so she didn’t press the matter. They abandoned the shortcut, choosing to climb the mountain with the team. Consequently, they walked for three hours without reaching the finish line. The team leader even led them astray, only being found by the instructor when daylight broke.

As a result, she missed out on the prize and the opportunity for a single–person dormitory.

In this life. Violeta wasn’t willing to let go of the chance to take the shortcut. It wasn’t about the prize money at a single–person dormitory.

She was dead set on breaking the record, outdoing Hayden and his crew. That’s why she needed to venture into this uncharted shortcut.

Sonya and Jezebel looked a bit spooked. “Goodness gracious! You had no clue about the way! You’re going to get us all killed!”

Violeta shot them indifferently, slung on her backpack, and geared up to move forward.

“Well, I’ve handed back your shoulder badges. Whether you want to tag along or not, it’s your call.”

Without a backward glance, Violeta kept striding ahead. Kaylee swiftly threw on her backpack and stuck close by.

Jezebel and Sonya reluctantly shouldered their backpacks and followed behind. This time, they didn’t dare kick up any fuss.

The dread of being left behind overshadowed concerns about their deal with Zelena. In the face of potential run-ins with wild wolves or worse, their previous agreements faded into insignificance.

Chapter 26

After another forty minutes, Violeta paused on a small hill, gazing into the distance where a red flag marked the finish line.

“See that? The finishing line is just over there. A mere two minutes, and we’ll make it.”

“That’s a relief!” Kaylee plopped down on the ground, massaging her tired legs.

Meanwhile, Jezebel, seated nearby, heard a soft whimper. Turning, she spotted a furry little pup in the grass.

“Look! A puppy!” Little did she know she mistook the wolf cub for a domestic pup.

Eagerly, she lured the cub with her food and water, cradling it in her arms.

The cub’s whimpers caught Violeta’s attention. “What’s that sound? Did you guys hear it?”

Kaylee swiveled around and spotted Jezebel trying to stash the wolf cub in her bag.

“Hey, Jezebel! What on earth are you doing?”

Jezebel hesitated. “I don’t know who left this little guy here. I felt sorry for it, so I considered taking it back with me.”

Upon hearing Jezebel’s harebrained idea, Violeta was on the brink of unleashing a torrent of curses.

“Are you out of your mind? That’s not a puppy! It’s a wolf cub! Didn’t I warn you? There are wild wolves in the mountains!”

During the hike, Violeta was on this wild wolf hunt, carefully looking for any traces of those creatures in the area.

You’d see wild wolves in Mount Wilson from time to time, but not often. People would hike up the mountain regularly to scare them off, so the chances of bumping into them were pretty low for regular folks.

But guess what? In Violeta’s dream team, Jezebel turned out to be a bit of a scatterbrain. She mistook a wolf cub for a fluffy little puppy! Seriously?

Ordinary dogs, guided by their instincts, would steer clear of wolf territory upon catching a whiff of their distinctive scent. The fact that Jezebel failed to discern the difference is a perplexing twist in this wild tale!

“Dogs wouldn’t dare sniff around where wolves have left their scent!”

“What!?” Jezel

Jezebel’s hand did a shaky dance, causing the wolf cub to hit the ground with a sad little whimper.

Exasperated, Violeta grabbed her bag with one hand and said, “Hurry up! We must pick up the pace now!”

Knowing that Mama Wolf might show up following the scent trail later, the girls didn’t dare to dawdle. hastily trailing behind Violeta

The little wolf cub took up the rear, giving out a few whimpers before scampering along on its tiny legs.

Violeta’s face scrunched up, and just then, a distant howl from Mama Wolf sent shivers down the other three girls‘ spines, making them pick up the pace.

Sonya pointed fingers at Jezebel, “What the heck were you doing back there? Hugging the wolf cub? Now, we’re all gonna end up wolf chow!”

Jezebel scowled. “I thought it was a dog… Why blame me? Violeta’s the one who dragged us down this path. It’s on her! We wouldn’t deal with wolves if we took a different route!”

Kaylee glared fiercely at Jezebel, turning her head, ‘Are your eyes just for show? You can’t even tell a wolf from a dog, and yet you’re blaming Violeta? She already warned us about the wild wolves nearby!”

Violeta cut off their bickering. “Enough! Let’s keep moving! We’re almost there, and then we’ll be safe!”

Getting surrounded by a wolf pack wasn’t a joke.

I…

Violeta might know how to run herself to safety, but she couldn’t guarantee the safety of these three liabilities.

The trio shut their mouths and followed Violeta, hustling to distance themselves from the wolves.

What would normally take twenty minutes in a rush took them only ten, fueled by adrenaline.

They hit the finish line, collapsing onto chairs, letting the tension seep away.

The instructors, waiting at the finish line, saw the four emerge from the bushes like their lives depended on it and hit the stopwatch, “Wow! Two hours and seventeen minutes, we’ve got a new record! But why’d you guys come from that way? Everything cool? Come on, grab some water first!”

Jezebel and Sonya were going to complain to the instructor about Violeta. Still, before they could say anything, the head instructor spoke up, and their eyes widened, “What! We’re in first place!?”

The instructor confirmed, “Yep, not only are you leading, but you also smashed the old record!”

“We broke the record!?” Jezebel and Sonya exclaimed together, their excitement making them jump up and down.

“No way! Breaking the record means extra rewards, right? An extra ten grand on top of the original prize money!”

The instructor nodded, “Exactly. So, you’re looking at sixty grand and a single–person dorm spot.”

“Oh my god!!!!” Kaylee was pumped, too, but she wasn’t as over–the–top as Jezebel and Sonya.

Instead, she glanced at Violeta beside her and said, “Kudos to Violeta! We’d probably still be stuck in the mountains without her leading the way.”

Violeta stayed quiet and took a seat to chill.

Things got hairy back there. If the wolf pack had caught them, rewards would be the least of their concerns. Making it back alive would be the real worry.

Just as Violeta started to unwind, she felt a weird sensation in her feet and looked down.

She was surprised because the little wolf cub tagging along had actually caught up!

Violeta thought she had left the cub behind, but this little critter was determined! It was using its stubby legs and sniffing their scent to keep up!

It was no good.

‘Awuu!‘

“What’s that noise?” The instructor caught wind of the wolf howls and turned to look.

Kaylee glanced over and quickly covered, “Sir, it’s just my phone’s ringtone.”

The instructor said, “Oh, I thought I heard a wolf howl. All the wild wolves in this mountain range have been kicked out, so there shouldn’t be any roaming around. Wolves are pretty clever creatures. If they catch a whiff of human scent, they won’t easily come after us unless they’re desperate for food. Otherwise, they won’t risk messing with humans.”

Unless there were folks like Jezebel, lacking some common sense, actively taunting the wolves, these animals would be even less likely to mess with them with such a big group trekking through the mountains tonight.

Jezebel and Sonya were clueless about the whole situation. They were too caught up in their victory high, forgetting about what happened earlier.

Violeta firmly grabbed the back of the cub’s neck and covered its mouth, ensuring it stayed silent.

In a low, serious tone, she warned, “Keep quiet! If you make a peep, I’ll shut you up.”

The cub cowered, tucking its tail between its legs, giving Violeta a pleading look with those big, watery eyes.

Not knowing if it was lost or ditched, Violeta couldn’t risk the instructor finding out.

Silently, she sidestepped and sneakily tossed the cub into the bushes. “Go on. Move it!”

The cub tumbled in the foliage before bouncing back to Violeta, playfully nibbling at her shoe,

Right then, the instructor sensed something off and strolled over to Violeta. 

“Hey, Violeta, what’s going on?”

Violeta swiftly scooped up the cub, hid it behind her, and coolly replied, “Nothing, just taking a stroll and enjoying the fresh air.”

Kaylee joined them and asked, “By the way, Sir, how much time has passed? Can I check the stopwatch?”

“Sure, go ahead.”

Kaylee diverted the instructor’s/attention, and she and Violeta shared a knowing look like they were on the same page.

Violeta tried ditching the cub a couple more times, but this little thing stuck to her like glue. It followed her around like a faithful pup, sniffing her scent and tailing her.

Chapter 27

The rest of the top nine teams rolled in.

Violeta’s crew rightfully snagged first place, and by the time the sun peeked over, all the teams gathered.

The chief instructor stood tall on the platform, announcing Violeta’s squad as the champs. Not just that, they broke Hayden’s team record from three years back, now owning the crown for T Military Training.

The four lined up all military-like on the platform, soaking in the cheers.

Violeta kept a poker face while Jezebel and Sonya were all smiles, completely shrugging off their not–so–so–so–stellar start.

Soon, the teams split up.

Everyone returned to the tents for a night’s shut-eye, and they’d be off the hook after an afternoon meet-up.

While packing up, someone accidentally bumped into Violeta’s backpack. She scowled, nudged the person away, and then sauntered off with her bag.

The person grumbled, “Gosh. What’s your problem…”

Violeta shot a glare, and the person wisely shut up.

Kaylee caught up with the grumbler and fired back, “Hey, you! You’re the one with problems. Your whole family’s a mess!”

Then, she hollered at Violeta, “Hey, Violeta, wait up!”

In the tent, Violeta unzipped her backpack and found the little wolf cub all cozied inside, already knocked out.

It had polished off all the canned tuna she had tossed in earlier.

“Oh wow, Violeta, you brought it back?!”

Violeta replied, “Tried to shoo it away, but it’s like Velcro. Had no choice but to bring it along.”

Kaylee tossed in her thoughts, “Maybe its mom bailed on it? That’s why it’s sticking to you, thinking you’re its owner. By tagging along with you, you won’t have to worry about finding food and water. It might’ve starved out there in the wild.”

“Are you thinking about keeping it? It’s a wild wolf, still a pup, but who knows if it’ll keep its wild side as it grows up.

Violeta kept silent momentarily, then said, “Nah, I’ll set it free in the wild when we return.”

After that, Violeta zipped up her backpack, flopped onto the bed, closed her eyes, and passed out.

When Zelena found out that Jezebel and Sonya didn’t hold Violeta back, their team even snatched first place in the training!

Can you slow down Violeta? How come your team still bagged first place?”

Jezebel and Sonya put on innocent faces. “Come on, Lena, even though we promised to help you, there were unexpected hitches along the way! How were we supposed to know if Violeta found some shortcut? She grabbed our shoulder badges and threatened to leave us in the mountains if we lagged!”

Zelena narrowed her eyes, a bit of fierceness showing. To her, those were just excuses.

“Why’d you obey her? If you guys made an effort to fall behind, she sure wouldn’t make it!”

Zelena’s words sent shivers down Jezebel and Sonya’s spines,

Jezebel stood up, eyes wide, “What’s wrong with you? Did you honestly want us risking our lives just for you? Zelena, you tossed us a tiny bone; not worth risking our lives for that pea-sized reward, okay!”

Sonya chimed in. “Seriously, you’re going too far. Didn’t expect you to be this unreasonable and nasty!”

At that moment, Zelena realized she had let her anger get the best of her and forgot to put on a front.

That’s not what I meant…

Tsk, let’s bounce.” Jezebel and Sonya brushed off Zelena and turned to leave.

Now that military training was a wrap, they all scored big by snagging first place. Who’d bother pleasing Zelena?

‘Violeta’s team took the crown and smashed the record set by Hayden’s crew.

The news and announcements had made their way through the academy!

The following day, Hayden and his squad caught wind of it.

The group chat was buzzing with excitement-

Jasper: Yo! Vio shattered our old record! Unreal!

Liam: We were kinda worried you’d buckle, but Vio, you’ve got some serious talent, man!

Zoren: Vio, you’re a legend! Dinner’s on you when you get back!

Jasper: But, you know, if Zero wasn’t slowing us down back then, our record could’ve been at least twenty minutes faster.

Zoren: What do you mean? Are you blaming me? Wanna fight, huh now?

Liam: Yeah, remember who almost peed his pants because of a wild wolf! Hahaha.

Zoren: Damn you guys! I’m so done with you all; I’m out!

Seeing their banter in the group/chat, Violeta started a group voice call in the car on their way back to Toland University…

The phone rang, and all four of them answered within a second. Surprisingly, Hayden, who hadn’t talked in the group chat, picked up first.

Violeta said, “Did you also run into a wild wolf in the mountains?”

Hayden: “Yeah. You too?”

Zoren: “Hey, Vio, you good? Are you injured?”

Jasper: “Just hearing her voice, I know she’s fine. If something happened, we’d have gotten a heads–up.”

Liam: “The wild wolves in the mountains should’ve been taken care of before the assessment. The chances of running into them are pretty low. So, was it good luck or bad luck that you ran into one?”

Violeta stayed quiet, but there was movement in the bag on her lap. A pair of shiny black eyes could be seen through the gap in the zipper.

Three seconds later, she spoke. “Let’s discuss it when I get to school.”

All four of them sensed that something wasn’t quite right.

After the bus pulled up at Toland University, Jezebel and Sonya hustled to claim their rewards.

Violeta asked Kaylee to tag along with the girls for the reward pickup. At the same time, she headed in a different direction with her bag slung over her shoulder.

When she reached the shaded path, Hayden and the other three were already waiting for Violeta in the pavilion.

Spotting Violeta approaching, Zoren dashed over, “Vio, let me check if you’re injured,”

I’m fine. Let me show you something first. She dropped the backpack on the ground and unzipped it. The four of them leaned in for a peek.

The next moment-

“Oh my god!”

“How did you manage to bring back a little wolf cub?”

“So cool!”

Violeta sighed, I didn’t bring it back; it followed me. I couldn’t do anything about it.”

Hayden reached out and picked up the wolf cub, which squirmed and howled aggressively, even attempting to nip at Hayden.

Hayden firmly held its mouth shut, and the wolf cub couldn’t resist. It looked at Violeta with a pitiful expression, tail between its legs.

Liam inquired, “Does it think Vio is its mother?”

Violeta was left speechless.

Zoren stroked his chin and suggested, “Maybe the wild wolf that scared the life out of me in the mountains a few years ago was its father.”

Violeta put two and two together, realizing Hayden and the team had also taken a shortcut in the back of the mountain during their military training a few years back.

However, luck was less generous to them than to Violeta. They stumbled upon a pack of wolves, setting them back by twenty minutes.

The goddess of luck, however, spared Violeta from the wolf pack ordeal.

Hayden handed the wolf cub to Violeta, and she cradled it delicately.

“What’s your plan for this little furball?”

Violeta shrugged. I’ve tried to ditch it, but it’s not taking the hint. Maybe we should release it into the wild?”

Jasper shook her head. “But isn’t it too young to fend for itself?”

Zoren chimed in, “Yeah, probably not weaned yet, huh?”

Violeta pondered. “Should we return it to its mother?”

Hayden clarified. “It’s already caught the scent of humans so–that the wolf pack won’t take it back.”

Liam smiled, “Since it’s latched onto you and you brought it back, why not keep it? There’s a connection between you two, right?”

Violeta exclaimed, “What? You want me to raise it?”

Chapter 28

Hayden smirked, “Who else if not you?“,

The wolf cub played the angel only when it was around Violeta. Even though it lacked any attack prowess, it fiercely resisted anyone else trying to handle it.

It let out a pitiful howl as if someone was out to get it.

Clearly, it had already picked Violeta as its mom.

Violeta shook her head, “No way. I wouldn’t know how to do that.”

Hayden chuckled, “Anyone can raise a dog, but you raise a wolf? Now, that’s something!”

Zoren suggested, “Once it grows a bit and if it starts showing any wild instincts, we can set it free into the wild. If that doesn’t work, there’s always the zoo

What?! Raising a wolf like a dog? It sounded insane, but with the Blake family’s wealth, it was plausible.

After pondering it, Violeta thought it might be the only viable option for now.

Slipping the wolf cub back into the bag, she said, “Whatever works for now. Hey, I’m off. Need to go collect my prize.

“Oh right! Can’t forget we have Toland University’s new military training record holder right here! Dinner’s on you next time!” Hayden teased.

Violeta waved, “Sure, we’ll figure it out later.”

When the six hundred grand prize money rolled in, Violeta couldn’t help but feel a mix of emotions tugging at her heart.

Money wasn’t something Violeta had to stress about in this lifetime.

In her previous life, when Violeta kicked off her school days, Zelena played dirty. She got their parents to freeze Violeta’s bank card, tossing around accusations of bullying. Freezing her credit card was their way of dishing out some punishment.

No matter how much Violeta explained, they turned a deaf ear and stuck to their guns.

Violeta thought there was a misunderstanding with Zelena, so she tried to patch things up multiple times, but it was all in vain.

In her past life, preparing for the mountain assessment during military training was Violeta’s way of securing prize money to cover her living expenses.

Little did she anticipate missing out on the prize and with a tarnished reputation, you can imagine how tough it was for Violeta in her previous life.

Returning to the Blake family with the little wolf cub, Irene, and Anton were utterly shocked when they laid eyes on her new pet. Who would’ve thought their daughter would go to military training and come back with a wolf cub?

Irene asked, “Vio, are you sure about keeping it as a pet?”

Violeta propped her chin on her hand, suggesting, “Let’s give it a shot. They say you can raise a wolf like a dog. Both are from the Canidae family, so they should be kind of similar, right?”

Anton, fascinated by the little wolf cub, asked, “What breed do you think it is?”

I’ve no idea, Dad,” Violeta was equally clueless.

Anton proposed, “Well since Vio is committed to keeping it, let’s take good care of it. But first, let’s take it to the vet, make sure it’s healthy, and figure out its breed.”

Irene chimed in kindly, “And since it’s part of the family now, it needs a name. Vio, you pick.”

Violeta thought for a moment, grabbed some food, and placed it in front of the wolf cub.

“Whatever it goes for first will be its name.”

The little wolf, catching the scent of Tuna from lunch, promptly sat down and howled at Violeta

“Looks like it’s Tuna, then.”

Anton and Irene exchanged glances, finding the name a bit spontaneous, but they respected Violeta’s choice.

Irene handed Violeta a gift box, smiling, “So, we heard that you aced the military training assessment and broke a record. This is a gift from me and Dad.”

Violeta was surprised, “Oh, but Mom and Dad, the school already rewarded me with cash. You guys are too much!”

Anton reassured her. “Just open it and see if you like it.”

Inside secondary cards and a transfer agreement for a ski resort.

“A ski resort transfer? Seriously?”

Anton grinned, casually throwing in, “Well, we’ve just handed you the keys to your very own private ski retreat. Now you can throw the ultimate snow bash with your friends.”

Honestly, Violeta would’ve been thrilled with any gift. But the fact that it turned out to be this lavish and grand? Completely unexpected!

Turns out, she lowkey loved skiing, even though she never spilled the beans. Her parents must’ve done some sleuthing to figure it out. Their thoughtful gift was a bullseye!

“Thanks a ton, Mom and Dad! This is beyond awesome!”

Touched, Violeta hugged Irene and Anton.

“All we want is a lifetime of love for our baby.” Irene meds in with a smile.

The next day, they took Tuna for testing.

During the process, it put up a wild resistance, howling up a storm and causing a real commotion. Loud enough to wake the dead!

Helplessly, Violeta had to tag along.

The test results came back, showing that, other than being a bit underweight, Tuna was A-okay.

After double–checking the breed, turned out it was a Kenai Peninsula wolf.

This wolf breed can grow up to two meters tall and weigh over two hundred pounds! A real giant!

Violeta looked at her new wolf pal, still a little thing, and got lost in thought. Could this tiny critter that cries when it can’t see me really balloon to over two hundred pounds? Well, for now, let’s just keep this wolf cub around.

Back home, after a feast, Tuna crashed on the carpet with its round belly. 

Violeta sat on the bed, fired up the computer, and logged into the dark web to check things out.

The deadline for her challenge had come and gone, and none of the hackers who signed up managed to crack her firewall.

Their attempts not only ended in failure but also left discernible traces on her computer.

Violeta diligently followed the trail and unearthed the IP address of Red Riding Hood. The revelation left her astonished!

Initially, Violeta had assumed Red Riding Hood hailed from somewhere other than Quinton. To her surprise, the IP address didn’t just belong to Quinton but also to Toland University!

With some deft keyboard maneuvers, Violeta hacked into Red Riding Hood’s computer and left a casual message, “Hey there.”

After covering her tracks, she planned to check back in a few days.

Having promised to treat Hayden and his friends to a meal, Violeta went to meet them.

Upon arriving at the restaurant, Hayden and his three friends had already placed their orders and were eagerly awaiting her.

“Hey, what took you so long? I’m starving,” Zoren complained as soon as Violeta sat down.

“Don’t even start. It starts crying the moment I leave, so I had no choice but to bring it along.” Violeta explained.

From her bag, a little head popped up–Tuna!

Seeing it, Hayden went for a grab, but Tuna fiercely resisted with its paws.

“Is this little thing really a Kenai Peninsula wolf?” Hayden inquired.

The next day, they took Tuna for testing.

During the process, it put up a wild resistance, howling up a storm and causing a real commotion. Loud enough to wake the dead!

Helplessly, Violeta had to tag along.

The test results came back, showing that, other than being a bit underweight, Tuna was A-okay.

After double–checking the breed, turned out it was a Kenai Peninsula wolf.

This wolf breed can grow up to two meters tall and weigh over two hundred pounds! A real giant!

Violeta looked at her new wolf pal, still a little thing, and got lost in thought. Could this tiny critter that cries when it can’t see me really balloon to over two hundred pounds? Well, for now, let’s just keep this wolf cub around.

Back home, after a feast, Tuna crashed on the carpet with its round belly.

Violeta sat on the bed, fired up the computer, and logged into the dark web to check things out.

The deadline for her challenge had come and gone, and none of the hackers who signed up managed to crack her firewall.

Their attempts not only ended in failure but also left discernible traces on her computer.

Violeta diligently followed the trail and unearthed the IP address of Red Riding Hood. The revelation left her astonished!

Initially, Violeta had assumed Red Riding Hood hailed from somewhere other than Quinton. To her surprise, the IP address didn’t just belong to Quinton but also to Toland University!

With some deft keyboard maneuvers, Violeta hacked into Red Riding Hood’s computer and left a casual message, “Hey there.”

After covering her tracks, she planned to check back in a few days.

Having promised to treat Hayden and his friends to a meal, Violeta went to meet them.

Upon arriving at the restaurant, Hayden and his three friends had already placed their orders and were eagerly awaiting her.

“Hey, what took you so long? I’m starving. Zoren complained as soon as Violeta sat down.

“Don’t even start. It starts crying the moment I leave, so I had no choice but to bring it along,” Violeta explained.

From her bag, a little head popped up–Tuna!

Seeing it, Hayden went for a grab, but Tuna fiercely resisted with its paws.

“Is this little thing really a Kenai Peninsula wolf?” Hayden inquired.

Violeta confirmed, “Yeah.”

Jasper burst out, “Wow, Insane!”

Violeta countered, “Don’t underestimate it. The vet mentioned it’s going to bulk up to over two hundred pounds and stretch out to two meters at some point.”

Liam joked, “So, it could easily snack on a kid in one gulp?”

Violeta said, “We’ll see. Let’s hang on to Tuna for now. If its wild side gets too wild later on, we might have to set it free.”

Then, Tuna was returned to Violeta, who promptly stowed it back in her bag.

“Oh, by the way, classes are gearing up to start soon. The clubs will be out recruiting new members like crazy two months before the school year kicks in. Vio, have you decided yet? Are you really up for the whole club initiation ordeal? Just so you know, the tennis club’s drowning in applications, nearly a hundred already, if the latest stats are anything to go by!”

Chapter 29

Should Violeta choose to wait until the club’s recruitment gained momentum, the number of registrations for the tennis club would likely surge again.

“Of course. I’ve mentioned this before–1 don’t believe in taking shortcuts.”

Zoren felt a twinge of resentment, Jas has never offered anyone a shortcut. Now that he wants to give you one, you’re still not interested. What a shame!”

Violeta smiled and stayed silent.

In her previous life, Violeta had encountered too many instances where others took shortcuts, pilfering opportunities that should have been hers.

So, even with this opportunity now, she refused to become the kind of person she used to despise.

Jasper teased, “No worries; I see Vio so confident. Maybe she possesses some absolutely extraordinary ability!”

Violeta blinked and replied, “I dare not claim to have extraordinary ability; I’m just a rookie.”

Zoren said, “Alright, then we’ll witness Vio’s performance when the time comes.”

The five of them raised their glasses, engaging in lively chatter.

Originally, Violeta was supposed to treat them to this meal, but when she went to pay, she discovered that Hayden had already settled the bill.

This guy quietly achieved great things, and she had no clue when he paid.

Violeta said to Hayden, “How about I add you as a friend and transfer the money to you?”

Despite being in the same small group, Zoren added them all. However, privately, they weren’t Facebook. friends.

Hayden responded, “Sure.”

Violeta sent him a friend request on Facebook, but Hayden didn’t immediately accept it.

It wasn’t until Violeta returned home, took a shower, and lay in bed that she realized Hayden had already accepted the friend request.

Opening Hayden’s profile, she scrolled through. He rarely posted updates, the last being on New Year’s Eve last year–a photo of fireworks at Frost Manor.

Violeta promptly transferred the money for tonight’s meal to Hayden and dropped a casual “Goodnight” message.

After sending it, she set her phone aside and drifted off to sleep.

The following day marked the official commencement of classes.

Tuna’s persistent howling reached Violeta even from a distance. Unfortunately, taking it to school was out of the question, compelling her to ignore Tuna without a backward glance.

On the bus, Violeta pulled out her phone and found Hayden’s response to her Facebook message from the day before. He declined the money with just two words, “Goodnight.” Violeta found it puzzling.

Hadn’t they agreed to become friends on Facebook for the money exchange? He accepted the friend request but refused the money. What did it imply?

Upon entering the classroom, Violeta occupied her customary back–row seat. Kaylee, sitting next to her, held something in her hand and asked, “Violeta, didn’t you participate in the lottery?”

“No.”

The top ten students in the assessment not only receive prize money but also a single–person dormitory, chosen through a lottery.

Despite having a quota, Violeta opted out of the lottery, choosing not to live in the dorm.

Kaylee said, “That’s a pity. I wanted to be on the same floor as you. Don’t you live in the dorm?”

“No.”

“Then where do you live if not in the dorm? Do you rent a house?”

Violeta wasn’t in the mood to entertain Kaylee’s questions.

Unexpectedly, a few of Zelena’s followers chimed in.

“Oh, some people just can’t help but flaunt. Even if they’re not rich anymore, they still act all high and mighty.”

“Getting first place in the assessment is just luck. They should be grateful for the single–person dormitory spot. Pretending is just silly.”

“Yeah, turning down such an amazing chance for a single–person dorm. She’s probably renting a house, huh?”

“No princess fate, but for sure a princess complex! Take Lena, for instance; she’s renting in the top-notch community near the school, paying tens of thousands monthly with a personal housekeeper. She must be renting some rundown place!”

“Yeah, I can’t understand why she keeps up with this act. It’s disgusting!”

Violeta chose not to disclose whether she rented a house, yet they spun an entire narrative in their minds.

They even insinuated Violeta was emulating Zelena. How absurd!

Back on the mountain, Violeta paid them no mind, treating them as if they didn’t exist, conserving energy and sidestepping conflicts amidst the demanding training.

Now that military training was behind her, would she still endure their provocation? Hell, no!

Violeta raised her hand as if waving off a noxious scent. “Urgh. Something smells dreadful here!”

She shot a frigid glare at the individuals before her and retorted, “Your words are quite repulsive. Did you forget to freshen up your mouth after using the restroom?”

They caught on that Violeta was insinuating they had foul mouths from eating shit!

“Violeta, don’t you dare to pull that on us! You’re the one who cats shit

“I’m talking about anyone who speaks rudely,” Violeta clarified.

The group glared. “Why are you boasting about renting a house? Do you even have the right to act wealthy?”

Violeta looked at them in disbelief, “I don’t remember ever claiming to be living in a rented house?”

“Oh, come on! Are you still pretending? You’re from Arlowand; where would you live without a house? Maybe your parents are still supporting you financially! It’s shameless to live off someone else’s life for over a decade and still have the audacity to act arrogant. If I were you, I would be so ashamed that I’d contemplate ending it all by jumping off a building!”

“Only someone as forgiving as Lena would still call you “sister after pulling that stunt,” Violeta remarked a hint of mockery in her voice. Zelena’s carefully crafted narrative had them all wrapped around her finger.

Ignoring the glares, Violeta reached into her bag and produced a black access card – the kind that opened the gates of the exclusive Liberty Grove.

Kaylee’s jaw dropped. That… that’s the Liberty Grove card?”

A stunned silence descended. “Liberty Grove? No way!”

The card lay on the table, a silent challenge to their disbelief. Its sleek black surface and gleaming silver logo were unmistakable. There was no other residential area with such a distinctive design.

And Zelena lived there. Renting in Liberty Grove was a luxury most couldn’t dream of, let alone owning. So how on earth did Violeta have this access card?

Was it possible? Did Violeta actually reside in the same posh neighborhood as Zelena? It was hard to reconcile with her modest apartment.

Violeta responded, “Well, go on.”

The group squirmed under her gaze, unsure how to proceed.

“Having an access card proves nothing!” one finally blurted out. “She probably used Lena’s family to rent. that fancy place.”

“Exactly,” another chimed in. “Only someone heartless like you would borrow from Lena’s folks to live in such luxury.”

Kaylee, unable to hold back any longer, slammed her fist on the table. “Enough! You started with accusations about Violeta living in a slum, then questioned her fancy digs. What’s your obsession with Zelena? You’re practically wagging your tail at this point.”

Just as Kaylee finished speaking, Zelena entered the classroom through the main door.

As Kaylee’s words echoed through the room, the doh swung open and Zelena entered. The group, like moths to a flame, instantly swarmed her, demanding to know if Violeta’s card was real.

Zelena’s jaw dropped as she saw the Liberty Grove card in Violeta’s hand. How? How could Violeta, that wretched girl, possibly have access to such a place?

No one knew better than Zelena that Violeta’s card was nothing but a useless plastic rectangle. The moment Violeta left the Blake family, Zelena manipulated her parents into deactivating it.

There was no way Violeta could afford such a luxurious apartment!

Chapter 30

No way! It has to be a sham. That access card has got to be a fake!

Living in Liberty Grove was a privilege reserved for the elite, and there was no way Violeta, that conniving viper, could afford it. Not only was it exorbitantly priced, but the landlords in Liberty Grove were discerning, catering exclusively to the cream of the crop.

Even if she miraculously managed to become a tenant, it wasn’t a place your average Joe could just rent. Real estate agents in Liberty Grove were picky when it came to selecting tenants.

So, Zelena quickly deduced that Violeta was playing pretend. That Liberty Grove access card? Probably a bootleg version bought off some sketchy online marketplace!

Alright then, if this conniving girl wants to play games, I’ll play along! She thought.

With a sly grin, Zelena quipped. “Seriously? You’re in Liberty Grove, too, Sis? Funny, I’ve never spotted you around the neighborhood.

Of course. Zelena had never seen her! The property in Liberty Grove was a gift from Anton to Violeta before she started university!

Initially, Irene and Anton thought Violeta might be too exhausted to come home for lunch every day, so they gifted her a unit in Liberty Grove. It was conveniently located just a couple of streets away from Toland University, reachable in minutes by car.

They figured Violeta could take a break or nap in the apartment whenever needed.

This wasn’t a rented space; it had already been officially transferred to Violeta’s name. Violeta never claimed to have rented a place; she carried the access card without using it.

Hearing Zelena’s remark, a few sidekicks chimed in, “Oh, this access card is probably a knockoff!”

“You know how the internet is–a breeding ground for all sorts of scams. People forge access cards and turn luxury car keys into lighters just to flaunt!”

“Some folks love showing off, even when their reality is far from glamorous. It’s just absurd!”

Watching them mock Violeta, Zelena couldn’t help but feel a secret sense of satisfaction.

She stifled a laugh and pretended to defend her sister, “Hold on, guys. While access cards can be faked, I know my sister isn’t the type to indulge in such antics. You’re misunderstanding her.”

“Lena, you’re too kind and trusting. None of us believe Violeta could afford Liberty Grove. Only someone like you, a true heiress, could pull it off.”

Zelena looked puzzled, “Come on, don’t say that. My sister is just like me. How about this: I’ll host everyone at my place this weekend.”

“Sure, sounds good!”

“I’ve only seen Liberty Grove apartments online. They look so posh inside. Lena, you’re a gem!”

Zelena beamed at them, then turned to Violeta, “Sister, you should come this weekend, too.”

She was confident that Violeta wasn’t a property owner, so Zelena seized the chance to flaunt and throw shade.

Without waiting for Violeta’s response, she declared, “It’s settled then, sister. You better show up this weekend!”

With that, she left with her entourage, giving Violeta no room for second thoughts.

“Who do they think they are–nobles or elites? Spewing hate and prejudice” Kaylee witnessed the entire spectacle and saw through Zelena’s true color even more.

“Hey, Violeta, are you really going?” Unfazed, the bell rang, and Violeta took out her book, replying calmly, “Why not?”

Given Zelena’s clear warning, attending that event with Bai Zi would only lead to trouble.

Kaylee voiced concern, advising, “Hey, don’t take her words to heart. Just brush it off.”

Violeta blinked, casually picking up the access card and turning it over between her fingers. Of course. How will I put them in their place if I don’t go? They’ve practically offered their faces for a slap; if I decline, won’t I be defying the heavens?

In the afternoon, club registrations officially kicked off.

Though originally planned online, the servers crashed due to overwhelming numbers, forcing everyone to manually fill out forms.

Upon seeing Violeta’s choice–tennis club–Kaylee exclaimed, “Oh, you picked the tennis club too. What a coincidence!”

Violeta replied nonchalantly, “Hmm.”

“The tennis club is super popular but only takes a few each year. I hope I make the cut.”

After the forms were submitted, a third of the class had joined the tennis club.

“Look, Violeta joined too…

Someone whispered, peeking at her form.

Violeta shot a cold glance, and the gossipmonger hushed, snickering behind her.

“With her status, she thinks she can join the tennis club. Hilarious. Some people just don’t know their place

Zelena had snagged a spot through connections and was internally assigned to logistics, so it caught her off guard and irritated her to witness Violeta signing up for a club. In response to Zelena’s raised eyebrows, Violeta nonchalantly uttered, “Hmm.”

Kaylee chimed in, “I’ve heard the tennis club is the most sought–after among all the options, but they only pick a handful each year. I’m really hoping I’ll make the cut.”

As the forms were turned in, it became apparent that about one–third of the class had opted for the tennis club.

A gossipmonger in the group couldn’t resist sharing the news, “Look, Violeta also joined the tennis club…

The person leaned in to peek at her registration form, pointing and whispering discreetly. In response, Violeta shot a cold glance, prompting the gossiper to hush and turn away, suppressing laughter.

Zelena, utterly surprised, hadn’t anticipated Violeta joining any club, let alone the Tennis club.

In her mind, she pondered. ‘How can this shameless viper have the audacity to join a club? She should be grinding away every day like an old cow to save tuition fees!”

Nolan had joined the tennis club, too. Zelena, noticing this, gritted her teeth, a glint of cunning in her eyes. She couldn’t let Violeta have any chance to get close to Nolan.

While submitting the registration form, Zelena said, “Come on, let me help you guys.”

“Lena, you’re too sweet. Here you go!”

After Zelena took the registration form and left the classroom, she tracked down Violeta’s form and tore it to shreds.

Two days after the club registration forms were submitted, Jasper, the usually hands–off tennis club president, checked the registration list during recruitment. After confirming twice, he couldn’t find Violeta’s form.

In the group, Jasper asked Violeta, “Hey, Vio, did you sign up? Today’s the deadline for registration.”

Violeta, slightly surprised, responded, “I did sign up. I filled out the form and submitted it for a long time. Puzzled. Jasper said, “Really? Why didn’t I see your registration form? Oh well, maybe it got lost. Forget it. Submit it online again. I’ll send you a new link.”

After the intranet crash, a new link was created. Violeta, being the first student to log in, resubmitted the form. Jasper personally reviewed and approved it.

Violeta thought carefully and immediately suspected another scheme by Zelena behind the scenes.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next